Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

~ In Camp Half-Blood ~

[Will Solace’s POV]

I was in the infirmary doing the final preparations for mine and Nico’s wedding which would be in a month, gods, I can’t express how excited I am. Why isn't Nico here? Well, he’s teaching the sword fighting class. As for details of our wedding, well… it’s a surprise, you guys just have to wait and see.

It’s been 11 months, and things have been peaceful lately, no sign of Zephyrus. That name made me shudder. I just can’t shake him out of my mind, now can’t I? Fortunately for us, we have the wedding plans to keep us distracted. 

And everything was going well, until today. As I was picking which flower should be the highlight of our wedding, a mortal teenager that looked exactly like my dad minus the muscles walked into the infirmary. I was hoping this isn’t what I thought it was but of course the gods just won’t give me a break as the boy approached me and said, “Hi son, I’m so sorry about the succeeding events.”

I sighed then looked at him, why am I not surprised that my dad’s a mortal now, “Are you alright?”

Apollo nodded, “There’s a new prophecy.”

Dread washed over me, as I looked into my father’s eyes which was filled with guilt, I knew my fears were confirmed, but I couldn’t let my dad blame himself for this, so I squeezed his shoulders reassuringly, “Hey, this one’s on me, and I’m ready to face whatever it is.” The thing is, I was sure I was. I knew that this peace was the calm before the storm, and now the calm has passed. I can’t run away from my sins forever, I knew I had to face it someday. I just wished it could have been after the wedding, but I should have known better.

Apollo studied me then nodded hesitantly, “Let’s go see Rachel and figure it out because I’m not going to let you face this on your own.”

I smiled at him, “Even if you’re turned to a mortal.”

Apollo scoffed at that, “I have no idea why Zeus’ judgments on things are always so bad, this would’ve been easier if I was a god.”

I chuckled at that, “I’m sure he has his reasons, we’re just not sure if they’re valid.” Apollo cracked a smile at that then put his arm around my shoulder, “Let’s go see Rachel then.” I hummed in agreement then we walked towards Rachel’s cave.

As soon as we got there, Rachel was fussing around, and without even looking she said, “There you guys are, what took you guys so long?”

I chuckled, “So you expected us to come then?”

Rachel stopped in her tracks then smiled at Will, “Duh! I’m the oracle after all.”

I nodded, “Right, right, sorry.” Rachel then ran to hug me, “Ugh no, don’t be. I hate that this prophecy has to be centered around you.”

I sighed, “The life of a demigod, huh?”

Rachel sighed, “Yeah, does Nico know you’re here?”

I immediately looked away, “Umm, about that, could we keep it a secret after I get the prophecy then I’ll find a way to break it to him, hmm?”

Rachel gave me an exasperated look, “You know how protective your fiance is-”

I cut her off defensively, “Yeah, I know, I know, but let me handle him, okay?”

Rachel sighed, “You better know what you’re doing, William Andrew Solace.”

I rubbed the back of my neck nervously because I didn’t really want Nico to be involved, he’s already been through a lot, but I also knew he wouldn’t let me do this without him, unless I do something about it…

I was snapped out of my thoughts when Apollo clasped his hands together, “Alright Rachel, what about that prophecy, eh? We could also use some of your visions for guidance on where to start first.”

Rachel crossed her arms towards Apollo, “Magic word?” I stifled a laugh as Apollo sighed, “Please?”

Rachel nodded, “Much better.” Then she searched inside her chest that was at the corner of the cave until she found a piece of paper. She hesitantly walked back to me then handed it to me. I took it, “Oh? It’s already said?”

Rachel nodded grimly then exchanged a look with Apollo, “You haven’t told him it’s a Great Prophecy?”

Apollo sighed apologetically, “I didn’t want to be the one to break the news.” I ignored them despite the dread building up as I opened the scroll then read it aloud:

A plague will start by a healer's hand,

But can only be stopped by the same man.

The sun will fight by his side,

Only for him to lose his sight. 

I suddenly felt the weight of all those kept up guilt come out, “A plague will start by a healer’s hand?” I then turned to Rachel, “How bad is it out there?”

Rachel bit her lip nervously, “Do you have to know?”

I gave her a stern look, trying to pluck as much courage as I could. Rachel then pulled out a newspaper, “This happened 3 days ago, but it seems to be spreading fast around New York.”

I suddenly felt guilty, “Oh gods…” Apollo kept his arm around me to keep me upright as he added, “And, it’s spreading badly around the dryads, and satyrs too… You guys are only protected because of the magical borders of camp, but yeah, it’s bad.”

I then remembered the next line, “I’m the only one who can stop it, right? So do I just look for everyone affected and heal them?”

Rachel pursed her lips, “That could work, but you’ll overwork yourself, not to mention that mortals would freak out if you approach them then heal them with your touch.”

Apollo nodded, “That’s right, we need a cure that Olympus is going to distribute and make it seem like scientists have discovered it.”

I took a deep breath, “So, I have to discover a cure, and only I can do it? The prophecy doesn’t even say how.”

Rachel nodded, “Yeah, it‘s as if the prophecy is incomplete.” And as if on cue, Rachel’s eyes turned green as green smoke surrounded her. Why did it scare me? Oh right, it reminded me too much of my plague powers. Okay, I have to focus. Rachel then began reciting what seems to be another prophecy:

The heroes must venture to Chaos to craft a cure, 

But it can only be done by those with a heart so pure, 

To stop a wind god who plotted it all, 

And a snake that's guarding but also in control. 

Rachel gasped then I immediately ran to her to catch her, going into doctor mode despite the weight of how much that second prophecy had shed light on our quest and its dangers. I checked her vitals and she seems to be alright. Rachel opened her eyes then I sighed in relief. She smiled at me, “If I were you, I’d worry about myself more.”

Apollo knelt down beside me in concern, “How are you feeling son, you alright?”

I was scared, that's for sure, but I’m going to face this, and nothing is going to change my mind, “Yeah, I-I’m fine.” I said shakily.

Rachel and Apollo exchanged a look as Rachel sat up then turned to Apollo, “Can two prophecies be connected?”

Apollo hesitantly nodded, “It hasn’t happened before, but I guess it’s possible.”

Rachel nodded then turned to me, “Are you sure you want to talk about this now? We could take a break and continue tomorrow, you know.”

I shook my head, “A plague that I started is spreading like wildfire out there, let’s not wait for it to be a global pandemic, I have to do something fast.”

Rachel nodded as Apollo said, “You mean, we have to do something, the prophecy did say the sun will fight by your side.”

I chuckled, “I guess the fates declared for you to come.”

Apollo hummed, “The reason why Zeus turned me mortal is because apparently gods can’t go on quests.”

Rachel snorted, “What a stupid rule.”

I cracked a smile at that then remembered the plague, I was plunged in guilt and so, “Where do we start then?” 

Apollo shrugged, “The wind god must be Zephyrus.”

I nodded, “That part is obvious. As for the snake, do you think-?”

Apollo shuddered, “It’s possible, Python must be bitter that I killed him and now he wants to bring me down.”

Rachel sighed, “And also the whole Olympian council.”

I turned to her in shock, “What?!”

Rachel nodded, “He’s tired of the gods ruling the world the way they are, and so, he wants to start a new era where everything is fair, well fair based on his judgment that is. He's gathered an army, I saw it in a vision.” Then she turned to Apollo, “His army is composed of your enemies.”

My dad looked scared and so I tried comforting him, “We’ll stop them, okay? We’re going to make sure they don’t even reach Olympus.”

My dad sighed, “Zephyrus plotted it all, I should’ve known.”

Rachel nodded, “And I do have an idea where you guys can start.”

I turned to her with hopes in my eyes, “Where?”

She pursed her lips, looking quite hesitant, “I didn’t see it fully, but I did see Apollo asking Asclepius, as for if he’ll help you or not, I’m not sure.”

Apollo’s eyes lit up at that, “Of course Asclepius! He’s always been a good kid like you.” He turned to me then smiled, “Maybe he’d know where Chaos is which didn’t move with us when the whole civilization did so it’s still somewhere Greece, and he may know how to craft things from Chaos itself.”

Rachel nodded grimly, “Are you sure he’ll help though?”

Apollo nodded without hesitation, “I do.” I trusted my dad then hummed, “Well at least we’ll have somewhere to start.”

Apollo then realized something, “One problem though. Asclepius stays in Epidaurus, how do we get there?”

I sighed, “Well, if Chaos is going to be in Greece, at least we’d be close.”

Apollo nodded grimly, “But a trip to the Ancient Lands is always more dangerous.”

Rachel nodded, “Not like you have a choice, but I do have an idea for transportation-”

I immediately knew what she was going to suggest and so I cut her off, “No, we’re not letting Nico shadow-travel us there, it would kill him. Plus, the prophecy didn’t hint of him coming, he would have to stay out of this. This is my burden, and I’m facing it alone.”

Rachel shrugged, “You’re so stubborn, but you know who’s more stubborn? Nico. Goodluck stopping him from coming.”

Truth be told, I do have an idea on how I’ll stop Nico. Guilt filled me as the thought came into mind, but it would be a last resort thing, and I’m doing this to protect him: to keep him safe, so this couldn’t be that bad, right?

Rachel then snapped her fingers, “That’s it! Pegasus!”

I smiled at her, “That’s not a bad idea.”

Apollo chuckled nervously, “I’m a bit rusty.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle at that as Rachel laughed rather loudly, “Don’t worry dad, Percy’s in camp for the weekend, maybe he could give you some lessons.”

Apollo nodded, “If I must…” I then stood up then offered him a hand, “Come on, let’s go see him, he’s probably in the stables finishing up his pegasus riding class.”

Apollo nodded then took my hand as I helped him up. I nodded at Rachel but before we could leave, she grabbed my arm, “Don’t you think I didn’t notice how you completely ignored a part of the prophecy.”

I sighed, “You actually think my dad would blind me?”

Rachel sighed, “Not purposely, no, but that’s not what I’m worried about, what if it’s metaphorical?”

I gave her a confused look, “Metaphorical, how?”

She shook her head, “You won’t literally lose your sight but you may lose sight of your goal, or worse of who you truly are?”

I shook my head, “Don’t worry about me, my motives are true and as the prophecy said, I’m pure hearted, nothing can make me betray those I love.” I still doubted myself especially with the guilt still taking over my system, this could easily be used against me, but I had to reassure the people around me. How am I going to believe in myself when even those I cared about doesn't?

Rachel sighed but she had a panicked look, “And I believe that, but Chaos is a strong force, how are we sure it doesn’t have any negative effects?” I must admit that did scare me. None of us has really been in direct contact with chaos...

Apollo then called out, “Will? Where are you?”

I called out, “Coming dad!” Then I turned to Rachel, “We don’t, but what choice do I have?” I felt the determination in me rise, but I really do hope that the guilt would just subside. Dam me and my fatal flaw.

Rachel gave me a sad smile then hesitantly hugged me, “Stay safe.” When she pulled away she then added, “And as cheesy as it sounds, I think to overcome Chaos is to listen to your heart, okay?”

I chuckled because that has been such a reoccurring advice from the past years, “Okay.” She smiled at me then we said our goodbyes as I followed my dad, leading him to the stables. When we got there, Percy waved at me, “Hi Will, how are the wedding plans going?”

I chuckled nervously, “Good, but I have a problem.”

Percy immediately gave me a concerned look, “Anything I could help with?”

I nodded at him then introduced Apollo,  “I need you to teach my dad how to ride a Pegasus.”

Percy nodded, “Oh sure-” Then he stopped as if realizing something, “Your dad?”

I sighed, “Yup, Apollo’s a mortal and it is really essential for our quest if you could teach him.” 

Percy’s eyes widened as he looked at me then Apollo then me again, “A quest?” He then gave Apollo an exasperated look, “What’s wrong with Olympus now?”

Chapter Text

~ In Camp Half-Blood ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I was walking out from the training arena to look for Will when I saw him waving goodbye to Percy who was teaching, (was that a new camper?) how to ride a pegasus. I immediately jogged towards Will, feeling a sigh of relief at the sight of him. 

Ever since once upon a time our memories of each other were removed from our brains, I never want to be away from my fiancé, but that really can’t be since we have our own tasks. Now, every time I see him again, I just feel relief wash through me, because thank the gods nothing has happened to my Will when I was not beside him.

Will immediately put an arm around me then I whined, “Sunshinnneeee, I’m sweaty!”

He just chuckled at that, “I don’t mind.”

“Hmph.”

I then turned to him questioningly, “What were you doing with Percy?”

Will shrugged, removing his arm around me then moving to hold my hand, “Just talking.”

I raised my eyebrow, “About the wedding?” Because this wedding really is keeping us busy. I’d never admit I enjoy planning it though, but anything with Will really is enjoyable, especially when the point of all this was to step into a new chapter of our lives, securing our future.

Will smirked teasingly at that, “Why? Does it bother you that I’m asking your ex-crush for advice about our wedding?”

A few years ago, I would’ve shadow traveled away the moment I heard that joke, but now, I’m just blushing as red as a tomato as I punched Will’s arm, “Ow!”

I glared at him, “That was really low, William.”

Will cracked a smile at that, “Sorry, sorry, your majesty.”

I couldn’t help the smile playing on my lips, “You are forgiven, peasant.” Then we both laughed.

That was when I realized something was off. Sure, Will was laughing and smiling but his laugh doesn’t sound as melodic as it used to be, and his smile doesn’t quite reach his eyes. If you don’t know Will Solace that much, you probably won’t recognize this because dam he's good at hiding how he feels, but I know my fiancé: Something’s wrong.

I immediately turned to him with my arms crossed, “So, are you gonna tell me what’s wrong or do you want me to get it out of you the hard way?”

Will sighed, letting go of my hand and looking down ashamedly, “I couldn’t trick you, can I?”

I rolled my eyes, “Who do you think I am, Solace?” Will didn’t look up, and that was enough of a sign to know that this was really bad. So, I stepped towards him gently then raised his head with my finger so that he’d meet my eyes as I gently said, “Let’s talk about it, okay?”

Will took a breath then looked around, “Let’s go to the infirmary, I have to finish some inventory.” I nodded with an encouraging smile, “Sure.” Then we walked towards the infirmary. This wasn’t the first time this has happened, things have been really rough for Will as he overthinks about Zephyrus or the plague spreading, he even has nightmares sometimes, but I’m here for him, just like he was there for me when I had nightmares of Tartarus.

When we made it to the infirmary, he began checking around the inventory, as I sat on his desk, beside his paperwork. I observed my fiancé, waiting for him to open up first. Will was moving around the syringe section, then down the anesthetics. He then called out, “Nico, could you close the door, please? I want this to be private.” I hummed then turned my back from him for a while to walk towards the door.

When I turned back to him, he was already in his chair and so, I sat back up on the desk facing him, “What’s wrong?” 

He sighed then his eyes began sparkling in tears, “How do you manage to get me all open towards you?”

I sighed, “Because I’m your fiancé, I know you better than anyone.”

He chuckled then looked down, “Yeah you do, that’s why you deserve the truth.” He then looked back up at me, “There’s a new Great Prophecy.”

Dread immediately spread through me, I already knew where this was going, but I didn’t want to assume just yet, so, I gestured for Will to keep going.

Will took a deep breath before saying, “And it’s about me… and Zephyrus… and possibly Python.”

My breath hitched, our lives are about to get more interesting soon and I don’t like the sound of that. So, I took Will’s hand in mine, “Tell me the details, William.” and so he did. Why am I not surprised about Zeus turning Apollo into a mortal? As he kept going on with the details, the more I wanted Will to not go at all, if only the fate of the world doesn’t rely on this prophecy, sadly it does. That doesn’t mean I’m letting Will go unprotected with his now mortal father, who knows if the guy could even use his powers? He can’t even ride a pegasus!

When he was done, Will began crying as I looked at him, speechless. Was he actually planning on leaving me out of this? As if I won’t realize that he would be gone, gods, he could be stubborn sometimes.

I felt sorry for my fiancé, he didn't mean to start that plague, it wasn't even his fault. I told him to shoot at Zephyrus, if anyone's to blame, it was me. I couldn't let him go on this quest, but I knew he's not going to back down, and so I looked up at him and cupped his cheeks. It breaks me to see him crying so much, he doesn't deserve all this guilt. "Will, I'm coming with you." He looked at me with a shocked expression, did he really expect me to just let him go alone?

He then smiled at me as he bridal carried me from the desk then brought me towards a cot. I tried to protest but I couldn't help but smile. We had to enjoy as much as we can now, because, in a few days, our lives and even our wedding is a big question mark. When he brought me down, he fiddled with a hair hanging at my front then affectionately said, "I love you, Nico... More than anything."

I smiled at him, "I love you too, so so much, mi amore." He then gave me a sad smile, "I can't wait to get married to you." Then he leaned in to kiss me. When he pulled away, he gave me an apologetic look, "But, I'm sorry."

Then faster than I could blink, he took out a syringe filled with anesthesia then embedded it in my arm, "Will, No..." But I was already falling asleep, I tried to fight it, because I knew if I didn’t, the moment I’d wake up, Will would’ve been far gone. But Will was a doctor, he’d known how much my body would need to get me to sleep immediately without overdosing me. The last I saw was Will sobbing, “I’m sorry.”, then I was unconscious.

[Percy Jackson’s POV]

I saw the whole scene happen before my eyes as I walked into the infirmary the moment Will embedded the syringe at Nico’s arm. Will sobbed, “I’m sorry” before Nico went completely unconscious then Will cried for a while.

I sighed as I approached him, “Are you sure about this, Will?”

Will nodded determinedly, “I can’t drag Nico to the consequences of my actions. He has to stay safe. Remember what we talked about this morning?”

I sighed, feeling guilty that I’m agreeing to this, but what was I supposed to do? This was Will’s prophecy, not mine. Every decision is his to make, plus, I don’t really mind the idea of keeping Nico safe. Will was keeping his fiancé, his home safe and I get that, I’m just scared that this might kill him. Excessive compassion is his fatal flaw after all. Then again, I shouldn’t underestimate the camp’s best combat medic, plus, we already had this conversation earlier. So, I nodded, then said, “I’ve taught Apollo as much as I could. He fell on the lake a few times, but he’s better now.”

Will gave me a small smile at that, “Thank you for everything, Percy.” 

I nodded, “Goodluck on your quest, okay?” 

Will nodded, “Goodluck on Nico.”

I sighed, still not sure whether or not this is the right thing to do, “I’m not making any promises.”

Will shrugged, “I trust you.” Then he went out to fetch his dad and prepare for their quest before Nico could even wake up.

Kayla walked into the infirmary a few hours later, glaring at me, “You actually let my brother go into the Ancient Lands alone? You know how dangerous that is!”

I bit my lip, suddenly feeling guilty, she has a point. Monsters are worse in the Ancient Lands, I know this doesn’t justify myself but… “I tried to offer my help but your brother’s pretty unreasonable…”

Kayla raised her eyebrow with an exasperated look, gods, she scares me. She actually reminds me of how feisty Annabeth is, and I respect that. So, I looked down in shame, “He’s pretty stubborn.”

Kayla rolled her eyes, “You know who else is stubborn? His fiancé, Nico di Angelo. So you better make things right and not stop him from saving my brother’s pathetic selfless ass, just because my brother told you so.”

I sighed nodding. Kayla huffed in frustration then went to the main room of the infirmary to leave me to weigh my options, immediately flashbacking to mine and Will’s conversation this morning:

While Apollo took a break to check on his other children, Will asked me if he could ask a favor. The moment he said it, I knew it was something he didn’t want to do, and yet he had to make this sacrifice: Bottomline, I knew it was serious.

I nodded, “What’s up?”

Will sighed, a flicker of doubt passing his eyes. When he met my eyes though, he looked ashamed and in guilt, “I don’t want to drag Nico into this.”

My eyes widened in realization at what he was saying, “Will, I don’t think-”

Will raised his hand to silence me though as he continued, “I know that it’s not a good idea and that there’s probably no way to stop him but… Nico deserves so much more than this. He’s already been through a lot, I can’t just put his life in danger again.”

I honestly didn’t know what to say. I do agree with him that Nico’s been through a lot but… “It’s not your choice to decide whether or not Nico will come.”

Will nodded, “It’s Nico’s, I know. But the prophecy doesn’t mention me needing him, so what’s the point of putting his life in danger?”

“Will…” I started because I’ve been through quests before and I knew that prophecies aren’t always what you think they are. Plus, I’ve always had companions with me despite the prophecies not specifying for me to have them.

Will won’t have any of it though and that frustrated me until his eyes began to sparkle with tears as he said, “Percy, please! I know you owe Nico a lot, I know you feel guilty for the way you had treated him in the past. I’m giving you a chance to redeem yourself. I’m not taking away Nico’s right to choose, but I’m asking you to try and stop him, if he really doesn’t want to be stopped then, make sure he’s safe. Make sure he doesn’t go alone.”

I sighed at that, Will was right. I did swear to protect Nico once, but I don’t think I quite fulfilled that. Now that Will was giving me a chance, why would I walk away from it? Will was looking at me with begging eyes, and gods, he’s making so much sense as much as he isn’t. It’s not fair how good this blonde pulled on my heartstrings so easily. Well, I guess that’s his talent, he did get Nico to fall in love with him.

I shrugged in defeat, “Fine, I’ll see what I can do.”

Will smiled at that, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes, I get it. This is a Great Prophecy we’re talking about. The whole world is depending on him, even if the world doesn’t know it. Not to mention that he may have started all this. I just hoped that he doesn’t kill himself in this quest, or else Nico would be completely broken.

I then had an idea, “Well, if you’re not taking Nico, then you probably won’t take me if I try volunteering, won’t you?”

Will hummed in agreement, “Your wife would kill me if I let you come.”

I laughed at that, “Annabeth isn’t that bad!” Will gave me a look that says, ‘Oh really’. Then I chuckled, “You’re probably right though, but what if you take Blackjack as one of the pegasi, that way, I know you’d be in safe hands?”

Will’s eyes widened in shock, “Are you sure, Percy?”

I nodded, “He’ll keep you safe.”

Will smiled more brightly, “Thank you Percy really, and I’m sorry I’m putting the burden of Nico on you. I would’ve asked Jason but he’s in New Rome at the moment and…”

I knew what he was thinking as I nodded, “He’d probably side with Nico on this.”

Will chuckled, “Exactly!”

I then furrowed my eyebrows at him as a thought occurred to me, “How are you going to leave without Nico finding out in the first place?”

Will sighed, looking like he’s going to vomit because of himself as he grimly said, “Leave that all to me.”

I nodded then noticed Nico walking out of the arena, I then pointed Will towards him, “Better talk to him now. I’ll try to teach your dad more.” Will nodded then jogged off to Nico. Putting an arm around the son of Hades. Gods, they look cute, why must the fates mess with such a beautiful relationship?

I snapped out of my thoughts as Nico groaned then began waking up. His eyes flickered open then he began looking around in panic, when he saw me, he looked murderous, “Where’s Will?!”

I sighed, feeling the dread in me rise again, “Nico, about that…”

Nico’s eyes flared in anger, “You let him go alone, did you?”

He then began to stand up, I tried to reach up towards him, “Hey take it easy…” but he flinched away from me, looking betrayed, “You knew about this!” he said accusingly with tears in his eyes now.

I backed away, feeling a bit frustrated because he was mad at me for something that Will had planned. I did try my best to swallow up all that anger for the sake of Will, “Nico, we need to talk. Please, just listen for once in your life!” But okay, I ended up shouting, I knew I shouldn’t have because now, Nico was making a run for it.

When he reached the infirmary doors I tried to plead, “Please Nico… Will wanted me to talk to you, it’s the least I could do after everything.”

Nico shook his head, tears streaking down his cheeks, “The least you could have done was come with him, you could’ve kept him safe when I couldn't.” He then turned his back on me, hesitating as he spun to face me again with a look of bitterness, “Or maybe not… The last time I’ve entrusted you with the life of someone I love, you ended up coming back with her dead.” Then Nico ran out of the door, leaving me there speechless with a metaphoric icy knife stabbed in my chest at the memory of Bianca's death. Something buzzed inside me though that was enough to snap me into my senses: My talk with Kayla. I need to find Nico before he leaves camp. So, I ran outside, shouting for his name, hoping he hasn’t shadow traveled away. 

Chapter Text

~ In Camp Half-Blood ~

[Percy Jackson’s POV]

I looked at the Hades Cabin first, but of course, Nico wouldn’t make that obvious. I suddenly felt frustrated in myself, Nico was right: I shouldn’t have let Will go alone, I knew what Great Prophecies were like, and I just let Will walk into a death trap, alone. I’m so gods dam idiotic. That’s why I need to make it right, I need to talk to Nico. I ended up looking around the forest. Gods, this was giving me nostalgia from that time I told Nico about Bianca’s death, then he ran away.

Gods, why do I keep messing up with this boy? I then emerged at the dock of the lake, that’s when I saw a canoe floating in the midst of it all. Of course, Nico would go to the place Will proposed to him, where only a few months ago made him probably the happiest he could be, for now.

The only difference, now it was dark, there was not a single light but a few fireflies flying around. I didn’t know if Nico wanted to talk to me, but I had to talk to him, and maybe the fact that he chose to float in water (kinda my territory) is a sign? So, with a sigh, I took a deep breath and jumped into the water, emerging beside Nico’s canoe. 

The son of Hades didn’t even look at me, he just kept staring at the moon as he said with a hoarse voice, probably from crying, “Took you long enough. The shadows are beginning to go wild.” That’s when I realized that he was right, that’s why it looked darker than usual. The shadows were swirling like crazy around us, as they reacted to Nico’s negative emotions.

I sighed, not knowing what to do first until Nico finally met my eyes grimly, “What are you waiting for? Get in the canoe. Just don’t tip it over, because gods, I’m not in the mood to get wet tonight.”

I nodded then used my powers so that the water lifted me into the boat instead of me trying to get in with my hands, which might as well tip the canoe. I already have Nico in front of me, I don’t need to scare him off. I looked at him, he was staring at the moon again. I needed to talk to him but I didn’t want to impose and make him feel like I’m pressuring him into anything, so I waited.

After a few minutes, he then turned to me, his emotions unreadable, as if he built a wall to hide his emotions, as he always is around me. I don’t blame him for that, I never really tried to understand Nico in a way that Jason, Reyna, Hazel, Will, and even Annabeth had, so I guess he just doesn’t trust me as much.

Nico was observing me, so I guess I could try and start a conversation now, “Umm, so, you’re going to listen to me?”

Nico nodded, “Will wanted you to tell me something, and I guess I could listen to whatever reason my stupid selfless fiancé has had.”

Of course he’s going to listen because of Will, not me. Why did that leave a bitter taste in my mouth? Nico must have noticed this because then he shrugged, “Not to sound rude or anything, but you and I Percy? I don’t even know where our connection stands.”

I sighed, nodding in understanding. He was right, he always seems to send me mixed-signals, but I actually was also doing the same thing and so I decided to change the topic as I started with what Will has asked me to do, “About Will…” I looked at him for confirmation then he gestured for me to continue, “He wanted to keep you safe-”

Nico rolled his eyes, “By risking his? Typical Solace move.” I couldn’t help but crack a smile at that. 

I got a feeling Nico already knew what I’m going to mostly say as I continued, “He thinks since the prophecy doesn’t mention you, well…”

Nico shrugged at that, “I don’t need to risk my life by coming with him? Again, Typical Solace move.”

I chuckled at his redundancy but Nico was still emotionless so I continued, “And he thinks that you don’t need to be dragged into something that was completely his fault, this was his…”

Nico just facepalmed at that, “Burden? I’m going to say it one last time, Typical Solace move. Tell me something that I don’t know or else I’ll shadow travel away here and now.”

I sighed, panic began to rise within me, I’m not about to let Nico risk his life alone out there, I need to say something that may come as a shock to him. That’s when I remembered something else Will had said, “He didn’t want to take away your right of choice.” I blurted.

That seemed to catch Nico’s attention as he sat up looking more interested, “Elaborate, Jackson.”

I sighed in relief before I did, “Will wanted me to stop you, but he knew that you were too stubborn to be stopped, so if I failed, and you still want to go follow your boyfriend, then you should, but I have to offer you some kind of help.”

Nico sighed, burying his head in his palms as he muttered, “If he’s going to let me come anyway, why did he have to stop me in the first place?”

I shrugged, “Probably holding onto that slim hope that for once you’d listen and stay safe.”

Nico seemed to can’t help but smile at that thought as he came to face me again. He then nodded towards me, “Let’s hear it then.”

I raised my eyebrow, “Hear what?”

He gave me an exasperated look before answering, “My dear fiancé William asked you to convince me to not go, so… what’s your case, Jackson?”

Honestly, I was shocked, Nico was really going to listen to what I had to say? I really wanted to stop him, but at the same time, I didn’t. If Nico and Will’s story has taught me anything, it is to follow my heart, and if Nico’s heart is telling him to follow Will, what do I have against that?

So I turned to him and asked, “What does your heart want?”

Nico was shocked at first but he eventually smirked, “You’re such a weakling, Jackson.” 

I scoffed, “Just tell Will, I tried convincing you anyways?” Nico nodded, then I brought my hand out for him to shake, “And maybe this could serve as our first step to friendship?”

Nico hesitated at first, as he observed my hands then checked my face, as if scanning me if I was being sincere. I gave him a reassuring smile, “Let’s give it a month’s trial, if it doesn’t work, then we could just stay as acquaintances, what do you say?”

Nico rolled his eyes then shook his head, “I guess a month’s tolerable.” I smiled at that, then Nico offered me a small smile too before asking, “So, how much do you know about the prophecy?”

I sighed, “Will didn’t give me much detail-”

Nico chuckled, “He probably knew you’d give in to my dramatic acts.”

I gasped, “That was an act?”

Nico shrugged, “Probably not.”

I rolled my eyes as I continued back to my sentence, “But, we could ask Rachel?”

Nico nodded, “Who knew you could have good ideas?”

I nudged him, “Who knew you could act as good as an Apollo Camper?”

Nico glared then I ended up laughing, “Don’t sass me, di Angelo, because I could definitely sass you back.”

Nico rolled his eyes then ordered, “Just get us to dock already, I need to talk to Rachel.” I nodded as I put on my serious face then urged the water to bring us back to dock.

We then walked towards Rachel’s cave, as we made it, Rachel turned to us with a smirk on her face, “I told Will that he couldn’t convince Nico not to come.” I shrugged, “Took me a while to realize that.”

Rachel chuckled, “That’s not really a surprise, Percy.” Nico snickered at that as I gasped at both of them, “Now you guys are just plotting against me!”

Nico rolled his eyes as he patted me on the shoulders, “Whatever Drama King.” He then walked towards Rachel, “So, what do you have for me?”

Rachel nodded then began explaining Apollo and Will’s plan to ask advice from Asclepius, then she gave Nico the scroll of the prophecy, together with a newspaper showing New York’s state, and gods basing on Nico’s reaction, it doesn’t look good, “What is it?” I asked with concern as I approached him.

Nico had his eyes furrowed in concern too, “That’s why Will seemed really down. Gods dam it, he’s keeping it all bottled up again.”

I took the newspaper and read it: Unnamed Virus Hitting Almost 100% of New York’s Population. “Oh gods, he must feel-”

Nico nodded, “So guilty to the point that he wanted to face it all alone. He wants to fix his mistake and not drag anyone with him.” He then showed me the scroll he was holding, “I mean look at the prophecy! Even it is blaming Will, how rude!”

I shrugged at what I saw, “Looks like the fates are planning something big.” Then I turned to Nico in concern, “You have to let me come with you.”

Nico glared at me, “No.” he said firmly. That frustrated me, “I promised Will that I’d protect you.”

Nico kept his glare at me as he said, “I don’t need protecting, Jackson, especially not from you.”

I sighed, knowing that this is going to be an impossible task, and so I turned to Rachel for help, she just shrugged, “I think you should respect his decision.”

I sighed in defeat, turning back to Nico, trying one last time, “You’re right, you’re capable, but do you really not need someone to be there for you just in case?” There was a flicker of doubt in Nico’s face, then as if on cue, a teenage boy with short gray hair, bright blue shirt, denim pants, and piercing blue eyes walked into the cave, “Hello, is Nico di Angelo here? I need to serve him, yada yada, save the world, yada yada, to get my godly powers back.”

Nico moved back in shock, “You gotta be fucking kidding me.”

I then looked back into the boy’s eyes, realizing they looked familiar. I’ve only seen those eyes in two friends, then suddenly I understood Nico’s dread, “Zeus?!”

Rachel then gasped as green smoke began coming out of her. Uh-oh, I thought. Nico then shrugged beside me as he muttered, “Looks like the fates have other plans for me…” I nodded then  Zeus so loudly said with so much annoyance, “Oh great.”

Chapter Text

~ In Olympus Before Zeus Became Mortal ~

[Zeus’ POV]

It was a normal day as King of Olympus. I’ve talked to other gods, fixed some mortal world problems (kinda), and oh! Listened to the gods complaining about my decision to make Apollo mortal and deciding this without the majority of votes. What? Sometimes, traditional rules such as “Gods can’t go on quests” are more important than democracy.

Gods, it was only lunchtime and I already felt exhausted. I couldn’t show that though, being the King of Olympus means putting on a tough confident face all the time, even if it means I’m falling apart within. Surprised? That doesn’t mean that I turned Apollo mortal, that I was actually happy with it. He is still my son for gods sake! But, if I make decisions against the rules then what kind of ruler would I be? If I give in to everything all the gods ever wanted, then that would only boost their egos, and the higher their egos are, the more confidence they would have to throw me off my throne, because I must admit, if all these gods worked against me, I’d stand no chance. 

I sighed, maybe I’m just acting all rude and cold so that the others would be intimidated so that they would know their place… and sure, there are better ways to do this, but as embarrassed as I am to admit this, but I’m scared to be overthrown from my title, it’s… the only thing giving me purpose.

I was snapped out of my thoughts when Hera came in, “Hey dear, time for lunch?”

I shrugged, “I’m not really hungry.” Hera raised her eyebrow, “Are you really going to start again?”

I bit my lip, my wife could be scary sometimes, but I’m not showing that too, if anyone could throw me off my throne, it would be the Queen of Olympus herself. So, I rolled my eyes then stood up, “Maybe a few bites won’t hurt.”

Hera smiled, is it just me or did it look mischievous? Probably just my tired mind playing tricks on me, or maybe I’m finally becoming paranoid. So, I stood up then followed her to the Olympian kitchen which is probably bigger than your bedroom… or your house for that matter. On the table were Demeter, Athena, and Hermes. Thank gods most gods aren’t here, it’s usually a mess when we all eat at once.

I was looking for one god though, “Hestia isn’t eating with us again?”

Athena ignored me since she’s still probably mad at my decision to turn Apollo mortal, deeming it unnecessary and illogical. Fortunately, Hermes answered me, “She’s watching over Apollo at camp, you know how she is, always looking after us, but especially those who really need it.”

I smiled at that, “Sounds like Hestia, alright.” I then sat down with a sigh, Hestia was the only one I could truly be myself to. She’s always such a joy to chat with, that’s why even though she’s not an Olympian anymore, she’s always welcome in Olympus because she’s the only one keeping us together, preventing us from causing trouble and more wars.

Plus, Hestia was the only one who knew about who I am because she’s probably the only god with sympathy and actually cares. She gives good advice, but most importantly, she won’t use your weakness against you: she would never plot against me and throw me off my throne.

I was once again snapped out of my thoughts when Hera pushed a bowl of soup towards me, “Eat, you didn’t come here to keep thinking.”

Athena took that moment to say, “I didn’t know dad could think, I didn’t even know he had a brain!” I glared at her as she muttered, “Always making terrible decisions that don't make sense.”

Hera then squeezed my shoulder, but it didn’t send warmth like the way you should feel with your wife, instead it sent a cold chill through me as she gave me a stern look, “Ignore her and eat.” So, I nodded then began eating. 

That’s one thing I really love about Hera though, she may be cold sometimes, but her food always provides you some warmth. It’s like she knew what food would provide you comfort depending on the amount of stress and the situation you’re in at the moment. As I ate, I heard Demeter and Hermes talking about Apollo trying to learn how to ride a pegasus, then falling into the lake over and over again.

I wanted to laugh with them, but then I started feeling drowsy, wait- that doesn’t seem right. I turned to my wife as she gave me an innocent look, “What’s wrong dear?”

I then turned to the other gods then saw Athena smirking as she ate her salad. Then suddenly I began to panic, are my worst fears finally coming true? Before I could think deeper to that, I was already asleep: Hera must’ve added something to my food.

When I woke up, I found myself tied to an obsidian chair. I tried to get out of it, then realized that what’s tying me up were plants, gods, this was really out of my domain. Then I tried to summon winds: Nothing. I looked around then realized where I was: The Underworld. I also noticed that I was in some kind of magical purple cage. I sighed as dread filled me from within. It’s finally happening. I’m finally getting overthrown.

I then called out for the brother who might still have sympathy for me, “Hades!”

Hades appeared in front of me, on the other side of the cage, feeling a bit annoyed and guilty, “Okay, let’s get this straight. I did not plot this, but my wife, your wife, and several other gods are persistent, so, I’m sorry, but they’re about to have a vote.” he then noticed my struggling as he added, "Don't even try, those are Persephone's strongest vines and Hecate's cage is inescapable, not to mention you're in the Underworld, far enough from your domain that you can't summon your powers." 

I sighed in defeat then looked up at him questioningly, “What vote?”

At that moment, Hera, Persephone, Eros, Athena, and Artemis appeared beside Hades. Persephone then lashed out, “I can’t believe you would do that to Nico and Will!”

I scoffed at her, “It’s not my fault that the fates have decided to give them a prophecy.”

Hades stepped forwards protectively, “Hey, don’t talk to my wife like that.” Is it just me or does this give me nostalgia from that time his son almost challenged me trying to defend his boyfriend? Like father, like son, I guess.

Persephone was feisty though as she glared at me, “If you hadn't plotted Apollo’s whole punishment in the first place, then this wouldn’t have happened!”

Okay, I must admit, that I had looked back on that punishment, and when I realized how much of a terrible idea it was, well… It was too late to turn back. So, I sighed, still trying to defend myself just out of pride and stubbornness, “It did work in the end, right? Apollo changed and learned his lesson.”

Persephone just rolled her eyes and ended up clinging into Hades’ arm who blushed at the show of physical contact in front of so many people. 

Artemis then glared at me, “As much as rules go, you knew you could’ve helped with this prophecy, you need not make it harder for my brother and his son.”

Hera nodded beside her, “Not to mention that his son was about to get married in a month, how could you get in the way of such a perfect marriage?”

I then decided to glare at my wife, “You’re working with them? Against me? Against your own husband?! I thought you wanted a perfect family? When have you heard of a perfect wife turning against her husband.”

Hera gasped in mock outrage and was about to say something but Eros put a reassuring hand on her shoulder as he stepped forward calmly, “There’s no such thing as perfect, not even in love. Plus, how could you accuse your wife of being imperfect when you require her to act a certain way, is that how a ‘perfect husband’ is supposed to work? Hera is simply doing what’s right, and what’s best for you. Love is there to stay and accept the negative sides but it’s different when it isn’t just negative: if it’s toxic.”

I glared at him, “Are you calling me toxic?”

Eros smirked, “A matter of fact, I am, and Hera is doing the right thing by not tolerating it anymore. I mean she had for decades and she still loves you, but…” Eros turned to give Hera a sympathetic look before turning back to me and continuing, “Love either helps you get over that toxicness, or it gives up.” Eros then nodded at Hera.

My wife stepped forward, looking a bit apologetic, “And I chose to fight for our love. You could still change my dear, I believe that you could. That’s why the gods took a vote on what should be done for it to happen.”

Athena nodded at this as she faced me, “We decided to give you a punishment paralleling those punishments you gave Apollo back then since that’s where this all began.”

Hades sighed, obviously unhappy with what the rest of the gods had decided, “My son, Nico, is going to follow Will and Apollo one way or another, and the gods have decreed to turn you mortal and to serve my son and help him through this quest. You could only get your title back once the quest is deemed successful.”

I’m getting mixed emotions at this news because for one, I’m not losing my title as King of Olympus, but on the other hand, I have to serve my dark foreboding nephew and survive a deadly quest into the Ancient Lands. At the last part, dread began to fill me from within, would I be able to survive such a quest?

I then turned to them with a smirk as a thought occurred to me, “You can’t turn me mortal, only I could do that!”

Hera then smirked at me which wiped my own smirk out of my face. She then turned to Persephone who was smiling back at her before turning back to me, “If Persephone has taught me anything, it’s that the Queen has as much power as the King.” She then prepared to snap her fingers as she said, “See you soon, my love.”

I didn’t even get a chance to react when my vision became blurry, when I refocused on the scene again, I wasn’t in the Underworld anymore. In front of me sat my sister: Hestia. I was in Hestia’s Hearth.

She gave me a sad smile as I tried to observe my new body, oh gods- I’m a teenage boy! I was beginning to panic but then Hestia started talking in such a soothing tone, “Hey, I’m sorry this has to happen to you, my dear brother, but you need not worry.”

This was just all new to me, how could I not worry? I could literally die now! Hestia must have read my mind as she reassured me, “Nico would never let such a thing happen to his companions.”

I shrugged, “But Nico hates me.”

Hestia smiled at that, “Then show him why he shouldn’t. Show him what’s underneath the surface.”

I sighed, I’m never really one to open up, and I don’t think I’m going to anytime soon because I was scared… “What if he judges me?” Tears began sparkling in my eyes and I just kept trying to push them down. Not now.

Hestia cupped my cheek then shook her head, “Nico di Angelo has the fear of being judged, why would he do that to you?” She then sighed before hugging me, “Let it go, it’s going to be okay.”

Then suddenly, all the pressure of being king, and this quest, and the need to learn my lesson came crashing down on me. Tears were so uncontrollable, I just let them go. This is Hestia after all, I trust her.

When we pulled back, she wiped the remains of my tears then gave me a reassuring smile, “Just be nice to him, okay? I think you could learn a thing or two from Nico. You two have more in common than you realize.”

I sighed, breathing in the smell of firewood and feeling the warmth spread within me in the presence of my sister, “You think a god could learn from a mortal?”

Hestia nodded, “If you keep your mind open, yes.”

I sighed again, knowing that that would be tough, but Hestia just asked so nicely… “I guess I could try...” 

Hestia smiled at that, the fire in her eyes glowing brighter, “You better look for him now, he’s planning about how to look for his fiancé with Percy at Rachel’s cave.”

I shrugged, “You sure I can’t stay here for the rest of my life?”

Hestia chuckled at that, “As happy as I would be to welcome you here for the rest of your mortal life, I don’t want you to have regrets. I know you Zeus, would you really give up your throne without even trying to regain it again?”

I smiled at that, “I guess you’re right. You’re so kind and wise, you should be the one ruling Olympus.” I joked.

Hestia looked at me wistfully, “We both know I’m too kind for that.”

I nodded in agreement, “Thank you for being there for me, even if I am nothing now but a mere mortal.”

Hestia shook her head, “It doesn’t matter what you are, what matters is who you are, and you’re still Zeus, my brother. Plus, don’t underestimate yourself, you still know how to use a sword?”

I raised my eyebrow, “Maybe, why?” She pointed at my waist then I realized a Celestial Bronze sword tied to it, “Wow, how could I not notice?”

Hestia shrugged, “You were too busy pitying yourself that you forgot to check your strengths.”

I sighed, that hurt like a dagger stab to the chest, but she was right and so I nodded then stood up. I swallowed nervously as I tried to get the words out, “Well, looks like I must go look for Nico di Angelo, my master, now.”

Hestia nodded, “Good luck, I have full belief that you two would survive this quest.”

I rolled my eyes, “You’re only saying that.”

Hestia then met my gaze with all sincerity and full genuineness, “No, I really mean it.”

That gave me enough motivation as I smiled at her one final time then went off to Rachel’s cave to look for Nico di Angelo.

Chapter Text

~ In Rachel’s Cave ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I cannot express how annoyed I was that Zeus is supposed to serve me. I mean, it would be cool to have the King of Olympus following your orders, but I don’t really want to be stuck with such a stubborn, egoistic, uncaring being, especially when I’m going to attempt and save my fiancé.

I thought I could still escape this pair up until Rachel finally spoke her prophecy, which got all of our attention:

The god of the sky’s reign must come to a stop,

For a second pair must follow up, 

The god must work for a hero with his love to trail,

The Kings and medics must unite to prevail.

I didn’t have time to think of the prophecy as Rachel began to fall, I ran up to her and caught her with Percy on the other side. I shifted her on my shoulder to keep her up, “You okay?”

Rachel nodded weakly, saying, “Too much prophecy in one day.”

I looked at Percy then we both dragged Rachel towards the nearest chair. Percy sat in front of her with a look of concern, “Do we need to bring you to the infirmary?”

She shook her head, “I’ll be fine.”

Percy looked like he wanted to ask one more time, but Rachel gave him a stern look, “We have to figure out the prophecy first.”

Percy groaned at that, “Fine.” Then he muttered, “Why is everybody being so bossy today?” I couldn’t help but crack a smile at that while feeling sympathy for the guy. He did get blamed here and there trying to help his friends. Gods, I knew how that felt like.

I then turned to the entrance of the cave where Zeus was still standing, just staring at us. That made the anger boil within me again as I scowled at him, “You really don’t care, do you? Did it not at least cross your mind to help?”

Zeus seemed to snap out of his thoughts as he glared at me, “And who are you to tell me what to do?”

I matched his glare as I crossed my arms, “I believe I’m the demigod you’re supposed to serve, so shut up, and get your butt here so that we could discuss what we’re supposed to do in this god-awful quest.”

Zeus tried to protest, but he seemed to find it hard to open his mouth as his legs dragged him towards where I was standing. He glared at me then I told him sternly, “Sit down.” and he did with a huff.

Okay, maybe being in charge of Zeus wasn’t so bad. Percy then patted my back as we sat on the floor in front of Rachel, “Dam, you go show him who’s boss.” Zeus glared at us as I accepted a high-five from Percy.

I then turned to Rachel, “I did get it right though, right? I’m the demigod who he’s supposed to serve?”

Rachel nodded, “He did come here saying he needs to save the world with you before the prophecy came…”

I nodded as Zeus raised his hand, still struggling to speak. I shrugged, “You may speak now as long as what you’re saying has some sense to it.”

Zeus rolled his eyes as he turned to Rachel, “Prophecies are supposed to predict the future, but I’ve already stopped my reign before it came out!”

Rachel nodded, her eyebrows furrowed, deep in thought before hesitantly saying, “I think… this prophecy is connected to the rest.”

Percy nodded, holding up the scrolls of the first two prophecies, “Indeed they are, they make sense together:

A plague will start by a healer's hand,

But can only be stopped by the same man.

The sun will fight by his side,

Only for him to lose his sight. 

The heroes must venture to Chaos to craft a cure, 

But it can only be done by those with a heart so pure, 

To stop a wind god who plotted it all, 

And a snake that's guarding but also in control. 

The god of the sky’s reign must come to a stop,

For a second pair must follow up, 

The god must work for a hero with his love to trail,

The Kings and medics must unite to prevail.”

I agreed with them, “It does go well together, but dam, that's one long prophecy and why was it not said in one go?”

Percy then joked to lighten up the mood, “Maybe since it’s 3 times longer than your typical prophecy, then we could call it ‘The Greatest Prophecy’.”

We all gave Percy an exasperated look who suddenly read the room as he raised his hands defensively, “Alright, time to be serious, I get it.”

I rolled my eyes as Rachel spoke, “Even the gods can’t pamper with prophecies, right?” She turned to Zeus who nodded grimly then said, “This must be the fates doing. They knew that if you released the prophecy fully the first time, well… I might try stopping it, like what happened with Percy’s prophecy.”

Percy chuckled at that, “Didn’t work though, did it?”

Zeus glared at Percy but I couldn’t take it anymore. My fiancé was somewhere out there, trying to save the world with his mortal father, and we’re stuck here, bickering, “Oh for gods sake! Who cares if the prophecy is all messed up, can we actually start planning for the quest itself?!” I snapped because there’s just this desperation in me that just wanted to see Will again, even if it means that I have to do it with a god that I don’t particularly like. I just have to keep my home safe... The only good thing here is that the prophecy mentioned the fact that I was meant to follow, thus, not giving Will a reason to protest anymore and not giving me a reason to feel guilty for following.

Rachel sighed, giving me a sympathetic look, “I think you should go to Asclepius, that’s the only lead we have from Apollo and Will, then figure things out from there. Based on the prophecy, I think you guys have to unite to actually succeed.”

I nodded, remembering the two tales we tried to connect the past year, “Apollo and Will are the medics, while I and Zeus are the kings.”

Percy hummed, “So, are you guys planning on taking the pegasi too?”

Zeus and I both shook our heads aggressively then I voiced out first, “Animals hate me.” I complained, trying to remember the first time I tried to ride a pegasus, and the pegasus refusing.”

Zeus then voiced out his reason, “Pegasi are Poseidon’s domain, they’d hate me too. I don't want to be shot out of the sky!”

Percy snickered, "Well that's kinda ironic."

Rachel spoke up before tension could fill the room, “Well that rules out that option, any other way?” 

I then began, “Maybe I could-”

Rachel immediately shook her head, “If I allow you to shadow travel from here to there, William Andrew Solace would kill me the moment you guys get back.”

Percy hummed in agreement, “Besides, you might meet monsters along the way, you’re going to need your strength to fight.”

Zeus then protested beside me, “Hey, I can fight too!”

Percy nodded grimly, “Of course you do, but with all due respect- do I really mean that? Anyways… If you think I’m trusting you with Nico’s life when he’s all unconscious, then you’re definitely wrong.”

Zeus huffed, “Whatever.” Then there was suddenly evident tension around the room.

Fortunately, Rachel broke this silence as she turned to Zeus, “You used to be a god, don’t you have any news or ideas from other heroes' past quests that may help?”

Zeus seems to smile at being the center of attention- gods, he doesn’t need his ego to be fed up more. Then Zeus' smile turned into a frown as he sighed in frustration, “I can’t remember much of anything!” he whined, “Stupid mortal brain.” I could tell he was still thinking though since he had his eyebrows furrowed in concentration so we waited for him.

As much as I hate giving this guy attention, he may be the only one who could provide us with a solution for this so…

Suddenly his eyes lit up, he did hesitate before voicing it out, then I suddenly knew that this was going to be a dangerous idea, but you know what? I’m ready to jump into any danger if it means seeing my Will again (I know terrible pun, sue me).

Zeus seemed to regain composure as he faced me with a look of determination that surprised me, “A few days ago, we got some reports from some dryads that well…” He swallowed as he glanced at Percy then turned back to me, “The labyrinth has re-opened, and not only has it reopened, it also grew.”

Percy chose that moment to interfere, “The labyrinth did what now?”

Zeus ignored him, his determination crumbling the slightest of bit, no one else had noticed but I had because I knew what it felt to try to put up a brave face to intimidate those around me. I gave him a reassuring nod which seems to surprise Zeus but he nodded back as he continued, “The labyrinth’s scope is now wide enough that it crosses continents, some tunnels do lead to the Ancient Lands.”

Rachel clasped her hands together, “Well, that’s good, right? Isn’t there an entrance here in camp?”

Zeus and I exchanged a look then I turned to Percy who also glanced nervously at me: The three of us were obviously thinking about the same thing, yet not one is ready to voice it out. I sighed then decided, well, the thought has to go out, “It’s a good idea, yes, but it means that the labyrinth is living on its own, making it harder to navigate, and possibly more dangerous.”

Zeus nodded as he turned to me, “But, you could sense the tunnel underground, right?”

I bit my lip and tried to reach out to the said labyrinth, and I felt it, its life is strong though my feel on the tunnels wasn’t as much, “I could try navigating it. I don’t think I’ll be as accurate as my sister when it comes to underground caves, but I could sense it.”

Percy nodded, “Maybe you should bring-”

I immediately cut him off, “Oh no, I’m not dragging Hazel into this. I already have Will to worry about.”

Percy sighed, “Well if you say so… Are you sure you don’t want me to come?”

I gave him an exasperated sigh, “Live your life, Percy, I’ll be okay.”

Percy shrugged then turned to Zeus, “You better make sure this boy comes back alive.”

Zeus shrugged at that, “Hades would not let me have my status back if I don’t.”

I couldn’t help but crack a smile at that, he has a point. It still angers me that his only motivation was to get his ‘status’ back, but I’m not really in the mood to fight now, since I have a fiancé to save.

I then began to stand, “So, let’s all prep up then meet up to leave.”

Percy looked at me questioningly, “Tonight?!”

I nodded, “Who knows what kind of trouble my selfless fiancé has already gotten himself into?”

Percy cooed, “Aww, are you lovesick?”

I glared at him, “Just worried and dying inside from not knowing how he’s doing is all…”

Percy smirked, "That is the sole definition of lovesick."

I blushed as I scowled at him, "Shut up, Jackson."

Fortunately for me, Percy nodded in understanding, “Let me help you pack?”

I rolled my eyes, “Fine, whatever.” I then turned to Zeus, “30 minutes, then meet me up at my cabin.” The god nodded, then I said goodbye to Rachel who nodded at us, “Goodluck, Nico.”

Then Percy and I were off to my cabin with my mind just screaming for me to shadow-travel straight to the Asclepion. I won’t let it take over though, because Rachel and Percy were right: Will would kill me and I do need my strength especially since I still don’t know what to think of Zeus coming with me yet. If it wasn’t for the prophecy, I would’ve left him behind already.

I sighed, remembering those snippets of vulnerability the god had shown earlier, so I guess I shouldn’t judge yet.

Chapter Text

~In Camp Half-Blood~

[Zeus’ POV]

I decided to take some ambrosia and nectar, plus a first aid kit just in case from the infirmary. Then I went as fast as I could to the dining pavilion to get some snacks for the road or underground maze, whatever, purposely avoiding the Big House, because Dionysus would never stop teasing me.  

As soon as I was done, I planned to go to the Hades cabin, but something pulled me towards my own cabin, and so I decided to stop by. When I got there, I saw the huge statue of me staring down at me. Okay, maybe that statue shouldn’t be here, it’s kinda creepy sleeping with a really intimidating me was staring down at you, even if it was my children who slept here. I stared at the statue with that strong confident look. I sighed, Is that really me? Maybe I’ve been wearing this facade for too long, that I couldn’t even tell which part of me is real anymore.

I looked around the cabin, then saw a bunch of pictures on the wall. I smiled, this must be Thalia’s. She has accomplished so much without me, gods, I really have abandoned her, did I? Letting her live in the street then eventually turning her into a tree to preserve her life, what was I even thinking? Maybe that wasn’t the best solution to her death, but at least she was alive now, right?

You see, I do actually care for my children, it’s just… I had to set an example to the other gods. If they can’t interact with their children, then I shouldn’t either. I was also scared that I was going to show vulnerability by interacting with them, and a king can’t be vulnerable, right? Every decision must be made with objectiveness, nothing is ever subjective. 

I’ve learned to lock my heart away many decades ago just to keep this title. Eversince, I’ve only listened to my brain. I was about to stand up when I noticed a picture sticking out under the pillow. I took it out then gasped, it was a picture of Thalia taking care of a young Jason. Thalia was messing with Jason’s hair while Jason laughed hysterically, it was cute especially with that stapler scar on his lips.

My heart began bursting with affection and guilt at the picture. Should I make up to them? That question has been buzzing in my mind for a while now. I sighed as I hesitantly took the picture and pocketed it, I’ll think about it later.  

I took my backpack, and fixed the sword on my hip, as I put up a determined look, then went for the Hades Cabin.

As soon as I got to the porch of the Hades cabin, I softly knocked, then opened the door, only to catch Nico putting a photograph of him and Will in his pocket. I smiled, maybe Hestia was right: Nico and I had more in common than we would both ever admit. Nico looked up at me as he slung his backpack. 

I tried to wipe my smile off my face as I asked, “Uh, can I come in?” 

Nico nodded then gestured for me to sit at his bed, and so I did. Nico moved a bit warily away from me as I did. He was fiddling with his engagement ring, obviously trying to soothe his nerves. I sighed, “So, you really care for that boy, do you?”

Nico nodded, “He gives me strength to keep going.” I was shocked at the boy’s openness. For someone who always tries to be intimidating, he sure seems to be listening to his heart. His openness is suddenly making me want to open up, but instead, I asked, “You really hate me, huh?”

Nico shrugged, “If you’re dating Will Solace, you’d learn to stop hating everything so much. So no, I don’t hate you, I just don’t trust you, for now… I guess.”

I nodded because I don’t blame him for that, I did after all tried to kill this boy in the 30’s, he probably still holds me against his mother’s death. It did surprise me that even after everything he was still giving me a chance. Did I really deserve this? This suddenly made me wonder if really Will was the only one who has a pure heart because it seems like Nico does too, it was just less obvious with those walls he builds up around people he’s not-so-close with. There's definitely more to this boy than what meets the eye.

I was snapped out of my thoughts when Nico stood up, “Alright, quest time.” I nodded then stood up too, following after him out the door.

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I was not nervous about this, I was just overthinking, like what if Will was in danger now? What if Apollo couldn’t tap into his powers when Will needed him? What if I couldn’t find Will? But the one that caused the most dread is, What if he dies before I get to him? That sent a shiver down my spine. 

I was still fiddling with my ring as Zeus and I went out of the cabin. I tried calming myself down. It's alright, he’s still alive, you’d know if he wasn’t, you’d know if he was close to death. YOU’D GODS DAM KNOW . 

I took a deep breath, okay, don’t spiral there. I got this: Think of something else, aside from Will and the fact that the King of Olympus is following my lead and is probably judging me for getting so emotional. Okay, I got this, and so, I took out the straightest face that I could make (not that it’s possible in the context of my sexuality, but you get the point).

We were entering the forest, and I was rushing before Percy could rush back to me and say goodbye and good luck, hopefully, the harpies would scare him off or eat him. I smiled at that thought. 

Just before we entered the forest though, we passed Hestia’s Hearth, and she was there, waiting in front. She waved at me as I gave her a small smile. She then approached me, “Were you really leaving without saying goodbye?”

I rubbed the back of my head nervously as I let out a chuckle, “Yeah, sorry, but we’re in a hurry…”

Hestia nodded in understanding, “I know that, but I need to have a quick chat with you.” She then turned to Zeus who was close behind me, “Is it okay if you wait out here, brother dear?”

Zeus shrugged, “I guess it’s fine.”

Hestia smiled then took my arm, pulling me towards the inside of her hearth. When we got there, she sat me down, then she gave me a sandwich, “You need strength, and you haven’t eaten today.” I sighed then took it. Hestia’s food always hits differently anyway. It sends this warmth to explode within you that eventually gives you strength.

Hestia observed me as I ate, when I was halfway through, she began to talk, “I know that you don’t trust my brother but you have to have fate in him. There’s more to him than what meets the eye.”

I shrugged, “I am trying, I mean I did let him come, right?”

Hestia nodded, “Only because the prophecy says so.”

I huffed, sometimes I hated how Hestia could read easily through me, “So what if that’s the only reason?”

Hestia sighed before gently saying, “Nico, your quest buddies, you have to communicate sometime, especially if you’re going to use the Labyrinth.”

I sighed because dam she was correct, “Fine, I’ll try talking to him in situations that I must, but don't blame me if I come out as cold towards him.”

Hestia chuckled, “Oh give it some time, I’m sure you two would get along fine.”

I gave her a questioning look but she just smiled at me, “Trust me.” 

That’s the problem now, is it? I do trust Hestia a lot, and if she thinks that me and Zeus could work this out, then I’d have no choice but to try now. I shrugged, “I’m doing this for you, not because I like Zeus.”

Hestia nodded in understanding, “Alright, that’s it, you ready for your quest?”

I took a deep breath, I have to keep it together if I were to save my fiancé, and so I nodded, “Just a little shaky, but I am.”

Hestia gave me a reassuring smile, “You’d get to him, and you’d be able to keep him safe, just keep believing in that.” I nodded then said my goodbyes before leaving to face Zeus again. 

When I got out though, I saw Percy jogging straight towards us, with Mrs. O’Leary. I sighed, he really won’t stop until he gives me enough help, won’t he? I think Percy’s overdoing it but what can I do?

When the two came to a stop in front of us, Zeus made a gagging sound, “What is that creature doing here?” Percy and I glared at the god. Mrs. O’Leary is a big sweetheart who doesn’t need to be insulted that way.

Percy then turned to me, “I know that you said you don’t want to drag anyone else into this, but I promised Will that I’ll make sure you don’t leave unprotected, so at least take Mrs. O’Leary? She has always liked you, and she’s willing to go with you.”

I gave him an exasperated sigh but before I could say anything, he added, “And before you reject my offer, just look at her cute begging eyes.”

I groaned then turned to Mrs. O’Leary who was giving me the puppy eyes as if looking sad and I couldn’t bear that. I did have a soft spot for the said hellhound. I looked away with a huff as I said, “Fine, I guess she could come.” 

Mrs. O’Leary jumped in joy at that as I patted her head while Zeus grumbled, “Ugh, why must she?”

I turned to glare at him, “Mrs. O’Leary has done nothing wrong to you. I’m giving you a chance, so why don’t you give her one too?”

Zeus looked stricken but he huffed then grumbled, “Fine, as long as she doesn’t eat me, then I guess we’ll get along fine.”

I rolled my eyes as I teased, “Better behave then, or else I might as well order her to do so.”

Zeus' eyes widened in fear at that as I started walking towards the entrance of the labyrinth. Before I entered, I waved at Percy, “Keep the camp safe while I’m gone?”

Percy shrugged, “I’ll only be here for 3 days, but I guess I could wait until you come back.”

I chuckled, “Good luck with Annabeth then.”

Percy laughed nervously at that, “Yeah…” Then before he could say more, I found the delta symbol then plunged into the Labyrinth. I landed perfectly on my foot, then Mrs. O’Leary followed me, who knew she actually fit in this place? Then Zeus followed, who apparently tripped as he descended, landing face-first to the ground. The entrance above us closed, then I reached out a hand to a now ashamed Zeus, “Come on, let’s get this quest over with.” 

Zeus looked shocked but he took my hand anyway, then I helped him up. I felt for the tunnels of the Labyrinth, still quite unsure, but at this point, I decided to just follow my instincts. I turned to my right, and Mrs. O’Leary sniffed the surroundings. I looked up at her, “Is it safe?”

The hellhound barked happily which I would take as a yes, and so, the three of us started walking in that direction.

Chapter Text

~On Their Way to Asclepius~

[Apollo’s POV]

It was a smooth ride so far from New York. We took a few stops so that Blackjack and Scipio (A golden brown pegasus that Percy said was alright with me riding it) could take some water and food breaks. Will insisted on this despite the hurry they needed to be in due to the plague still spreading.

Fortunately, we haven’t gotten into any monster attacks, so that’s good, right? We were planning to take our next stop in Athens, Greece, since we’ve already crossed continents, and are officially in Europe. The Ancient Lands, though it used to be my home, sent a shiver down my spine as soon as we crossed Italy’s borders.

Something was about to happen, this was just the calm before the storm. Our enemies must be expecting us, they couldn’t be so stupid to let us get to Asclepius unharmed, right? That would be stupid, of course. I’ve seen and even participated in wars before, and when a group plots against another, then they would definitely play dirty.

I then turned to Will who was awfully quiet the whole trip, his face filled with worry and guilt. Later, I said: I need to talk to him. He doesn’t seem to be in focus, and I don’t want that to lead to his death or this quest’s failure. I didn’t bear my son getting tortured for 2 whole years, then vouched for him, only to see him die a month before his wedding.

Like I said earlier, everything was going smooth, but something was bound to go wrong, and I was right: Suddenly, my ear picked up something: The sound of an arrow whooshing through the air. I know because I’ve heard enough bow and arrows in my lifetime to remember, plus, I’m the god of music, I can’t be sound-deaf.

I then turned to Will who was staring at the horizon, and knew that it’s going to be too late when he snaps out of it, and so I shouted, “Scipio, Blackjack, dodge in opposite directions, now!” And they did. Blackjack swerved to the right, while Scipio swerved to the left. I held tightly then checked on Will who did the same. Thank the gods. Then, where we used to be 3 arrows came shooting up.

Then suddenly, I heard more arrows being released randomly. I cursed internally, someone was definitely after us. I made eye contact with Will, and he seems to understand the situation as he nodded in understanding, then we started taking control of our pegasi, dodging arrows as they flew around the air while also trying to get lower to the ground, so that if we crash it wouldn’t be so bad. 

I ran my fingers through Scipio’s mane, “It’s okay, girl, we got this.” The pegasus neighed with a sound of bravery at her voice, and at that, I smiled. We dodged arrows, considering that it wasn’t just I who had to dodge it but also Scipio and her beautiful wings. Will did the same as we slowly approached the ground. 

When the clouds cleared, I heard Will gasp, “We’re in… Venice.” Uh-oh , that’s probably going to remind him of Nico and I guess it did because then, he lost his focus as Blackjack got hit by an arrow at his left wing. Will immediately snapped out of his thoughts, only to feel guilty again. 

I tried to fly close enough to him to grab him, but he refused to be grabbed, “No, I’m not leaving Blackjack.”

He then pointed to the Grand Canal as he gently whispered to his pegasus ear, “You think we could make it?”

The pegasus neighed determinedly, then I nodded at him, still dodging arrows in the air as Will tried his best to calculate the angle of their landing to make sure they could soften the blow by hitting the water instead.

I then tried to lower Scipio down by the streets. When I did, Blackjack and Will hit the water. My breath caught for a moment because it took them a while to resurface, but when they did, I breathed a sigh of relief. The arrows had stopped for a while, maybe our enemy ran out of arrows?

Will and Blackjack swam back to land then I helped them up, just as I did, I heard another whooshing sound, then instinctively, I raised my hand and caught an arrow in mid-air. Will’s eyes widened in surprise, but so did mine, “Woah!” it was like a scene in an action movie when everything in slowmo then BAM, you caught the arrow or dodge the bullets! 

Will then started to look around, “Can you pin where it came from?”

I nodded, knowing that I could, now that we were on land. So, I looked at the arrow's direction then felt the wind around me. I spun my body then pointed at the Rialto Bridge. I gasped because there I saw Orion. Has that giant reformed already? How did he even get out of Tartarus?

I looked at Will then he nodded, “Just as Nico described him.” Orion then started running towards us. I prepared to fight but Will stopped me, “Not here, too many civilians, we need to find a safer place.” Of course he'd be worried by the civilians, gods my thoughtful boy. Sure, they won't be hurt by the weapons but we don't need any mist messing with their heads today, the mist can be quite a headache sometimes. 

I smiled at him, my son really was thoughtful despite his possibly own chaotic thoughts. I then turned to Will as he began observing Blackjack’s wing, “Let’s run, then I’ll try healing his wing when we’re safe.” I nodded then we began running with the pegasi behind us.

We ran and ran, bumping into now angry tourists every now and then, but what are we supposed to do? Will then eventually turned to an empty alleyway, which also happens to be a deadend. He got Blackjack to sit at the very end with Scipio flying over him in concern. Will gave me a pleading look, “Can you distract Orion while I deal with Blackjack? I can’t let him bleed more…”

I didn’t know if I’d succeed with distracting, but looking at Will’s sad guilty eyes broke me, and I knew I just couldn’t say no, because that would make things worse. So, I nodded with as much determination as I could. That earned me a small smile from my son, which confirmed that I did the right thing.

Suddenly, I heard a cold laugh from behind me. Speak of the devil. I turned around to face him, feeling my legs shake. I got this. I have to stay strong, for Will. So, I stood my ground and prepared my bow, “What brings you here, Orion?”

Orion smirked, “Well isn’t it the god who caused my insanity that led to my demise.”

Okay, maybe I overreacted back then, but I’m guessing that like Zephyrus, a simple sorry won’t do for this guy, and so, I decided to just keep him talking as I blocked Will from his view. Though I gotta say, he was quite tall, “You fell in love with my sister.” I pointed out, which was stupid because that’s bound to backfire.

Orion rolled his eyes, “Oh, don’t talk to me about falling in love, Apollo. You, of all people, have forced many maidens back then to fall for you too, only to punish them when they don’t.” See, what did I tell you? Definitely backfired.

He was preparing his bow now, and so, I began to panic. What does a mere mortal like me have to stand a chance against a handsome giant like Orion? I then decided that I must keep him talking, it’s the only way. So, I blurted out the first thing that came to my mind, “If you truly loved Artemis, then why are you doing this? Why did you turn against the gods? Would you really kill his beloved brother? Did you actually think she’ll appreciate that?”

Orion gave me a bitter look as I kept rambling before he finally answered, “I loved Artemis, yes. I also owe her, for she has given me a family that accepted me, even if it was just for a while, but times have changed.” He then gave me a glare before continuing, “Did she do anything when you plotted against me? No. She just turned my body into stars, what good does that do?”

I sighed, “It showed that she cared, it was to remember you, always and forever.”

Orion rolled his eyes bitterly, “What’s the point of being remembered when I died in vain. If she truly cared, she would’ve avenged me, but instead, she chose you. She still cared for you more than me, and that’s considering how many times she calls you annoying!”

I tried to give him a reassuring smile, he was just broken-hearted, I knew how that felt, “But you knew Artemis wasn’t one to take revenge, especially if it’s against her brother: her family.” Sure, my romances has always been a tragedy, but that just means I know what heartbreak felt more than anyone... Even if most of them weren't as painful as others. 

Orion seems to soften at that, but then he scowled again, “Enough with these mind games!” He prepared his bow and took out some arrows, “It’s time to determine who’s the better archer.” He then smirked at me, as I fumbled with my bow then dropped it. Gods dam it.

I then tried to reach for whatever else is behind my back, and oh lookie, a ukulele. Should I sing him a lullaby or something? I rolled my eyes at that thought, but then- Wait-, that may not be a terrible idea. It was always different when I played music: I always ended up giving a different effect, especially when I poured my emotions into the song. 

So, I held my ukulele close to me, as Orion laughed at me, “What are you gonna do? Sing me a song?”

I smirked at him, “A matter of fact, yes, I would.” He gave me a confused look then I strummed the first chord with all intention of making him fall asleep, and even just that made him stumble back.

I felt something tingle within me, is this a burst of godly powers? Well, better make the most of it, and so I continued strumming as I began singing “Nani nani, my child.”, a lullaby that originated from Greece. What? It was the first that I thought of, soo…

As I continued singing, Orion would sway and his eyes would droop, he would try fighting it but I would just put more emotion and desperation to my song, not just to my singing but also to my strumming.

I think it was a bit too effective because as soon as I finished my song, I felt myself becoming sleepy as I let out a yawn. Fortunately, that was enough singing for Orion was already sound asleep in front of me. I thanked all the gods except Zeus who was the reason why I'm here in the first place. I then turned to my son, only to see him sound also asleep on Blackjack's side who was nudging him. 

I checked Blacjack's wing then immediately knew he was fully healed, “He drained quite a lot of healing you, huh?” Blackjack neighed with concern in his voice. I then turned to the sleeping Orion then back to Blackjack and Scipio with concern etched all over my face, “He’s bound to wake up sooner or later, we can’t stay here.” 

Scipio seem to understand the situation as he flew down beside me, nudging me to ride her already. 

I nodded but carried Will up into Blackjack’s back first, “Can you carry him while he’s asleep?” The pegasus nodded, and then I gently said, “Good, just follow us then, I know a place.” I placed a kiss on my son’s forehead, hoping he wouldn't get any nightmares, that's when Will murmured in his sleep, "Nico promised me he'll bring me to Venice for our honeymoon." I smiled, even in his sleep he was thinking of his home. Gods, is he love sick or what? He really shouldn't have left him.

If I knew of his plans, I wouldn't have approved. I'm going to have to talk to my son when he wakes up, I could feel the negative thoughts swirling in his mind just by looking at his face which showed no calm at all. That was unusual for Will. 

I then picked up my bow, returned my ukulele, then hopped on-board Scipio, “Alright, let’s go.” Then Scipio and I soared through the air with Blackjack and a sound asleep Will behind us. I tried to lead us as slowly and as gently as I could. I knew of the dangers, but I’m not about to let my son fall off. I trust that Blackjack wouldn’t either, but I just want to be sure.

Chapter Text

~In The Temple of Apollo (Pompeii)~

[Will Solace’s POV]

I woke up feeling refreshed. I didn’t have any nightmares which was good, because usually when you’re a demigod in a quest, it’s pretty hard to get decent sleep. As soon as I woke up, I felt a pillow under my head and a blanket laid on top of me. Maybe I wasn’t on a quest. It all must have been a bad dream.  

I smiled at that because I just can’t help remembering all those times I would shiver in my sleep, then Nico would place the whole blanket on me without hesitation, leaving himself out in the cold, saying “The cold doesn’t bother me.” At that thought, I longed for Nico, and so I stretched my arm, hoping to find him there, but of course I didn’t.

I sighed as I slowly opened my eyes, scared to face reality again. When I did I realized that I was laying down on grassy terrain, but behind me was a set of stairs, no- it was the ruins of something. I slowly sat up then looked around, only to notice that it’s probably dawn: The sun was only beginning to rise. 

I then saw my dad seated not too far away from me, as if guarding the surroundings. His posture told me that he was tired, so I stood up and approached him. When he heard me coming, he stiffened for a while until he realized it was me, and suddenly there was a smile on his face. I tried to return it as I always have despite how much guilt I’ve bottled up within, and how I know that it’s eating me up deep inside.

I sat beside him, as I placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, “You should rest.”

Apollo nodded, “I will in a while, but I must address something first.”

I gave him a questioning look, knowing that it’s probably about me, and so I immediately tried to divert the topic, “Is it about Orion? Do you know how he got back from Tartarus?”

My dad raised his eyebrows at me as he tried to read my face, obviously trying to detect if there was something wrong, but he eventually sighed then turned to look at the ground, “That is part of my thoughts, yes. Of course he could have just reformed, but how he escaped… Well, I’m starting to think that Zephyrus, or maybe even Python has something to do with this.”

A thought then occurred to me, “Do you think Python and Orion escaped Tartarus together?” 

My dad slumped at that, “Look, I’m not really sure if that’s possible though it may be a way…” He then looked up at me apologetically, “I’m sorry- I’m trying to recall as much as I could about mythology with this mortal brain but it’s difficult, not to consider that Tartarus is beyond me!” 

He seems angry at himself for this, but he really shouldn’t be. He was trying his best, and I appreciate him for that. No other god would go to the extent of being turned into a mortal just so he can help his son save the world. Regardless of what the fates want to happen. 

To calm my father down, I put an arm around his shoulder as I reassured him, “It’s alright dad, you’ve helped quite a lot already. We’ll just figure out the rest along the way.”

Apollo then leaned into the hug as he thanked me, “I’m lucky to have such a forgiving son like you.” I chuckled nervously as a thought occurred to me: If only I could forgive myself too.

I then looked around, still trying to divert my dad’s attention, “So, where are we?”

He shrugged, “Just the ruins of the Temple of Apollo in Pompeii.”

I then took that opportunity to joke, “I see your ego’s coming back, going to a place where you are worshipped.”

A spark of amusement passed Apollo’s eyes, “Though that seems like something I would do, I only came here because I felt my powers radiating stronger here. Maybe it’s because it’s somehow my territory? I figured if I’m going to keep you safe while you sleep, I need as much of my powers as I can.”

I nodded in understanding, then there was a comfortable silence between us as we watched the sun slowly rise, “Won’t this place be flooded with tourists soon?”

Apollo nodded, “Yeah, but the mist here is much stronger. It’s strong enough for me to cover us.”

I nodded, then noticed the dark shades under my father’s eyes, “And that’s why you’ll have enough time to rest before we leave. You look tired.”

Apollo gave me an exasperated look, before his gaze softened as he gently said, “And you look sad.”

I pulled away then turned away from my dad, not wanting to break down in front of him. I’ve kept this bottle together for this long, I won’t let it break now. I then heard my dad rummaging in his backpack before standing up. Thank gods, maybe he’d drop it? But then my dad was in front of me holding out two sandwiches, “What do you say we talk about it while we fill ourselves up?”

I really appreciate my dad being well… a dad, but I don’t really want to burden anyone with my pathetic guilt and thoughts.

When my dad saw that I wasn’t going to take the sandwich he shoved it in my hands, “William Andrew Solace, I know I haven’t been such a great dad, but you can’t just turn me down when I’m trying to be one.”

Ugh, he has a point. I felt my walls going down a little, and my bottle cracking bit by bit, just one more push. Apollo seems to notice this as he added, “I know I have no right to force you, but I want to help. If Nico was here, he would do the same, would you really shut him out when you’re the one who thought him to open up?”

That was it, the mention of Nico and the truth behind it. Tears started to swim around my eyes, I’m such a hypocrite. 

My dad noticed this then immediately came in to hug me, when he did, the bottle broke, the tears flowed, and I was nothing but an open book. 

Apollo kept hugging me in silence, then after a while he said, “I would say something but I don’t really understand how to deal with emotions much yet.” I couldn’t help but let out a chuckle through my sobs at that, “It’s alright dad.” I said that with such a hoarse voice, it made me cringe. Why do I sound so broken?

My dad then pulled back to sit beside me, unwrapping his sandwich, and so I unwrapped mine too as he said, “Why don’t we talk while we eat, eh?”

This time I didn’t protest or distract him, because the fact that my bottle broke and overflowed so easily only proves just how unhealthy it is for me to keep all this shit bottled up in the first place. I’m obviously bad at it, based on current events. So, I took a bite from my sandwich as I tried to collect my thoughts, looking down in the process. “Where do I even begin?”

“How about with that obvious guilt of yours?” I looked up at my dad with wide eyes, tears still streaking down my cheeks, “Did I say that out loud?”

Apollo nodded, but it wasn’t forceful or anything, it actually sounded reassuring and open as if saying, ‘I’m here to listen. I won’t judge.’ So, I tried again as I swallowed, then took a deep breath, “It’s about my powers.”

My dad nodded again, “You don’t really like them, do you?”

I shook my head, not even trying to stop the tears anymore as I said with a tone of melancholy, “No… I’m supposed to be a healer, I don’t want to hurt people, but knowing that I could, and that I could when I lose control of my emotions… Well, it scares me. Now, I caused the start of a plague.” Tears were already flowing vigorously down from my eyes now, I was crying so bad that I didn’t know if my dad could still understand me, “What type of healer does that?! What type of healer endangers everyone around him?!”

Apollo gave me a sympathetic look as he rubbed circles around my back. He seemed to be deep in thought, probably struggling on what to say next, so I gave him time. He then eventually looked up with a small smile, “But it’s not your fault.”

I gave him a look of disbelief, “How could you say that? That plague came from-” 

My dad didn’t let me finish though as he placed a soft finger on my mouth, hushing me as he said more, “That plague wasn’t made to spread, Zephyrus planned this. We healed him but he kept a part of it then caused it to spread. If there’s anyone to blame it’s him.”

I knew that he meant well, but I just can’t make myself believe that. The guilt was just too overwhelming, and I’ve been blaming myself since the day it happened. How could a single talk make me change my mind? My mind that has been blaming me since Day 1? It’s really not that easy, and that just made me feel guilty because here’s my dad trying his best, but my brain was too stubborn to process everything he was feeding me. It was one of those moments when my brain was too loud that I couldn't hear what my heart was trying to say. If only Nico was here… NO, I will not start thinking of him now, that’s a whole different type of guilt-

Too late, it already hit, so I faced my dad, my tears overflowing again as I shook my head, “If only I didn’t send that plague after him in the first place-”

Apollo cut me off again, a little exasperated now, “You were only trying to defend yourself!”

But I ignored him and kept rambling, “Then I wouldn’t be in this quest in the first place, then the whole population of New York wouldn’t be suffering a local pandemic, then I might still be in camp planning my beautiful wedding, THEN I WOULDN’T HAVE TO BETRAY NICO TO LEAVE HIM BEHIND!” I didn’t even realize that I was getting way too emotional to the point that I didn’t get to control my voice as I finally voiced out what truly was bugging me all this time. Then I buried my face in my palms as I gently sobbed out, “I betrayed Nico…”

Yes, I could’ve been worrying about the quest or the plague, or the possibility that Zephyrus has a whole army out there ready to strike at us, but I’m just stuck at Nico. He has been my world, my life, and my home. That’s when I finally looked up, trying to compose myself as I said, “I thought by leaving him behind, I was keeping him safe. That I was keeping my home safe, but maybe I was wrong… Maybe I should have approached the situation differently. Not to mention that we both have anxiety from being seperated due to past events.”

Apollo sighed as he shot me a worried glance, reading what I’m truly fearing deep inside, “You think he’d follow, even if he had to go alone?”

My breath caught on my throat so I just nodded. But then a thought hit me a few moments later as I said barely a whisper now, “What if he’s too angry, too betrayed to even follow? What if he thinks I’m not worth it?” I didn’t want to spiral towards that direction but my thoughts had already begun. 

Panic must have been evident on my face because then my dad started snapping his fingers in front of me, “Snap out of it, William-” I cringed, only Nico could call me William without it sounding weird… My dad ignored that though as he continued, “I’ve watched you and Nico for 2 years, and even before that I’ve seen glimpses of your relationship. I’ll tell you this, I’ve seen enough to know that Nico di Angelo would do anything, even cross the Mediterranean just to keep you safe and happy, even if he was mad at you.” He said the last part so gently, I couldn’t help but smile through my tears as he continued, “Now, I don’t know anything about love, but I’ve watched enough dramas to know that he’s going to follow you because he loves you with all of his heart, and he’s not about to let your stupid selfless actions that may anger him to stop himself from making sure that you’re nothing but safe.” 

Then tears flowed out of my eyes again. I’m not even sure if they stopped, but oh well- Honestly? I’m not really sure why I’m crying right now, is it from Guilt? Relief? Fear? Worry? I just can’t tell anymore, I’m such an emotional wreck. Well, this is what happens when you bottle up too much. 

I then gave my dad a grateful look. Sure, the guilt was still there, but that talk did help. Maybe because I finally talked about it with someone? Or maybe it’s the fact that my bottle isn’t so full anymore. I actually feel a bit empty now, but I smiled anyway. I sighed internally. So much for not bottling anything up anymore.

I then let out a chuckle between my tears in an attempt to lighten up the mood, “I bet all my drachmas that I will get a slap from Nico when he finds us.”

Apollo seems to buy it as he smiles at me with a mischievous glint, “I don’t know, that’s not really Nico-ish. Maybe he’d send six skeletons after you until you get tired then kiss you after calling you an idiot.”

I didn’t know why, but that made me blush, “Dad… When you say ‘glimpses’, how much is that really?”

Apollo then winked, “Oh it’s better you don’t know.” I internally face palmed then Apollo’s gaze became gentle again, “You really feeling better now?”

I looked up at him then nodded, “There’s still some thoughts, but most of it is out there.” And maybe I did mean it, it was like a weight lifted off my shoulders. I have to admit though, as much as I keep making myself believe that I follow nothing but my heart, sometimes my mind and its thoughts do get too overwhelming that it leads to really stupid decisions (Read: Using anesthesia so that Nico won’t go with me). Then I sighed, “If I’ve let Nico come in the first place then at least we wouldn’t have to be separated…”

Apollo hummed wistfully as he took a bite of his sandwich, “That’s true…” He then swallowed before continuing, “But maybe the fates decreed for this to happen.”

I shrugged, not able to control myself as I said, “I hate the fates.”

Apollo’s eyes widened but then he leaned towards my ear to whisper, “Me too but don’t let them hear that.”

I hummed in agreement whispering back, “Don’t want to jeopardize our quest.”

My dad also hummed in agreement as he pulled back, then suddenly I had enough appetite to finish my sandwich, and that’s what we did in silence for the next few minutes. 

After we did, my dad gave me a hesitant glance before finally saying, “But you know, sometimes I couldn’t help but think that this was all my fault. I mean if only I haven’t been selfish in the first place…” he trailed off, staring into the horizon.

So, I placed a comforting hand on his shoulder which got his attention, “Hey, the only way to look at this is that all that matters is you’ve changed, and that you cared enough to fix or make-up for your mistakes. I would have never believed that a god would be humble enough to admit when they’re wrong, and yet here you are.”

Apollo nodded at that, giving me a smile that almost looked like a smirk, “With that logic then, you shouldn’t blame yourself with all this, because all that matters is that you’re trying to fix it. I think it’s such a selfless act to admit that you’re wrong then risk your life just to make it right.”

I should’ve seen this coming, gods my dad was good. But right now, I can't complain, because he was right. So, I just gave him a smile, “Thanks dad.”

Apollo smiled smugly then gave me one of those awkward dad pats in the back, “Anytime, son.” I then noticed the shades of black under his eyes again. So, I pulled off the sternest look that I could with my probably pale tan skin and blood-shot eyes as I said, “But seriously dad. Now that we’re done eating, you should get some rest. We’re not leaving until you do.”

He shrugged at that, “Though I don’t blame Nico for complaining about you being such a strict doctor.” he had muttered.

I’m pretty sure I looked like a total mess right now, but that did make me smile, “I’ll take that as a compliment, thank you very much.”

Apollo sighed, “I would bicker with you, but I don’t really want things to lead to you know… wherever it goes when you and Nico bicker.” He then gave me a mischievous wink before finally standing up then laying down at the blanket and pillow where I slept earlier. I watched him with my mouth agape, and my cheeks burning so hot that I’m probably as red as a tomato. Oh gods, how much does my dad know?

That last comment though seems to take my thoughts away from all the guilt as I began overthinking, and imagining Apollo watching as I recall my memories with Nico. Gods, I couldn’t help but just shiver at that thought. And, unfortunately my thoughts stayed that way while I stayed guard until my dad woke up, and we were ready to move again and continue our quest.

Chapter Text

~In The Labyrinth~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

Zeus and I have done nothing but walk in silence for hours with Mrs. O’Leary bouncing beside me without taking a break, because apparently, neither of us is ready to admit to the other that we’re tired, probably from the fact that we don’t want to look weak. It’s not even a comfortable type of silence, but you probably already knew that.

At first, it was fine. Sure, less talking would be great since I might just burst out if we end up on sensitive topics. Plus, what is there really for me to talk about with the Lord of the Sky? But then I remembered Hestia’s words: I should give Zeus a chance. Alright, if there was going to be a place for this guy to justify himself and his reckless action, it should’ve been now, while I’m trying to navigate this stupid maze that seems to rage on endlessly. It was draining.

I was so frustrated. Why couldn’t I have a quest mate that’s more human, and less stubborn god and just ask for I don’t know, ‘Do you need water? Food?’ but NOOOO, I bet the fates were like, ‘Oh see that sad di Angelo kid over there, let’s make him more miserable!

I was so frustrated I didn’t even realize I was stomping. Then suddenly, Zeus had the audacity to talk, “You seem angry.”

I then turned to him with a glare, “Well thanks for pointing out the obvious!”

He shrugged, “Look kid, I don’t like being stuck with you as much as you do, so let’s just finish this quest and go back to our normal lives.”

I stopped in my tracks and completely turned to him. Mrs. O’Leary must have sensed the tension because she took some steps back then sat down, watching me warily as I said, “You think it's that easy?! You think you’d get anywhere with that lazy, stubborn, sorry-for-yourself, egoistic, pathetic attitude?!”

Zeus glared back at me, then suddenly the wind around us picked up. Oh great, he still has powers and it's connected to his emotions. Just great. “Do you know who you’re dealing with? You do know that when I’m god agai-”

But I’m not going to hear it, so I cut him off, almost shouting now, “That’s all you ever care about, is it? You and getting your gods dam powers back, then what? Would you blast me with your almighty lightning bolt?!”

He nodded, “Exactly.” 

That did nothing to lessen the growing anger within me, making me aware of the shadows growing wild around me. Then suddenly I grimly said, “Hestia told me to give you a chance, and believe me, I am trying, but you’re making it really difficult. You could’ve justified yourself, or you could’ve acted better in this situation, but all I saw was the Zeus I know. The one who’s too stubborn to show weakness, and the one who cares nothing about himself and about what others think about him. I don’t want to believe that Hestia is wrong, but with all due respect, you seem quite hopeless!”

Zeus seems taken aback at that as he tried to process everything I just said. At first, I thought he’s going to make some snarky remark or try defending himself, but what he said surprised me instead as his gaze softened for a bit, “Hestia did that?”

I sighed, maybe there really was some hope in there, but I’m not about to admit that out loud. “Apparently yes, and you’re lucky that I care for her opinion so much.”

Zeus nodded, still deep in thought. He then turned back at me, his face calmer now, but still wasn’t heartwarming or friendly for that matter, “Look, nephew-”

Okay, that made me cringe, and it caused another flare of anger to come out of me as I cut him off and hissed, “You have no right to call me that.”

Zeus seems to have noticed his mistake as his eyes widened, but he wouldn’t admit it, of course he wouldn’t, “Well, you are my brother’s son, aren’t you?”

I scowled at him, “And Persephone was my dad’s wife but she didn’t have the privilege to call me son until a year ago when she finally showed how much she cared. Tell me, do you even care about me?” Zeus tried to cut in, but I didn’t let him, “Have you even cared about any hero, in that matter? No, I believe not.”

Zeus’ hands then twitched as if deciding whether to grab something inside his pocket or not, but I just kept going at him, “Plus what type of Uncle would ruin my life the way you did?”

That got his complete attention as he began glaring back at me, “It’s not my fault you heroes like beginning wars out of nowhere!”

I rolled my eyes, “Maybe if you gods don’t make so many enemies, then us heroes won’t have to fight your battles for you!” Zeus once again tried to cut in, but I had more to say, “Plus, is it my fault that you decided to strike my mom with lightning?” I didn’t know where that came from, but maybe I did have that grudge within me, just buried deep, but now that I’m actually face to face with the menace himself, I just couldn’t help myself.

Zeus then shrugged at that, the audacity-, “It wasn’t her I was trying to kill.” he pointed out matter-of-factly.

I rolled my eyes at that as I angrily answered, “Sure, because apparently, your reasoning being to kill me and my sister makes it so much better, right?”

Zeus nodded, “Because it makes your argument invalid.”

I scowled, “No it doesn’t! It just starts another argument! You have no right to kill us, we have done nothing to you!”

Zeus rolled his eyes, “I was trying to avoid a Great Prophecy from happening!”

I can’t believe I’m hearing this, “And did you succeed? No! You just delayed it. Prophecies aren’t meant to be stopped unless you want consequences like I don’t know. My mama’s death and how valid my anger is right now!”

Mrs. O’Leary then began barking sadly. So, I took a deep breath as I remembered about our quest and Will. I have to get to Will as soon as possible. “I have no time for this. If I were given a choice, I would’ve left you behind, but I actually know enough to not mess with the prophecy, so, I’m letting you come with me. Don’t think that we’ll ever be buddies though.”

Zeus huffed, “Fine with me. Don’t act so heroic here, we all know that you’re only doing this to get to Will, that such a selfish move.”

I glared back at him, “You have no right to call me that, and you know it. Now, shut up.” That seems to silence him as he lets out a sigh of defeat. We seemed to have been fighting for a while because as soon as I turned, there were two boys standing before us with a smirk on their faces.

I should’ve known better than to let my guard down. How could I let two enemies sneak up on us?

I then felt Mrs. O'Leary was already beside me, with Zeus on my other side. I still don’t trust him, but right now, I’m going to need all the backup I could get. I pointed my swords at them, “Step out of the shadows! I know you’re in there.”

Then they did, as soon as they did, I was so shocked, I pulled my sword back, “This can’t be…” Because who stood before me was a well and alive Octavian and Bryce Lawrence. “How…?”

Bryce snickered, “Oh, let’s just say Zephyrus has allies that could deal with the dead.”

Octavian hummed coldly beside him, “And when I heard they’re taking revenge on the son of Apollo who watched me get shot by an onager without stopping me, then I couldn’t pass on the opportunity. Knowing that his boyfriend was the son of Hades he did the same and killed my loyal ally, Bryce here, well, it’s just a bonus.” He then prepared his dagger as Bryce prepared his pilum, “And such a sweet bonus it is.”

I could tell that Bryce was definitely ready to take revenge on me, and I must admit, the idea of killing Bryce with just my powers back then still haunts me. I knew it was justified, but… It was just brutal.

Zeus then began to mutter beside me, “No… it can’t be.” I turned to him, but he gave me a look that says, ‘Later’ as he said with so much worry, it was actually surprising, “We have to get to Will and Apollo as soon as possible.” He knows something. He knows how these two are alive, and he thinks Will and Apollo are going to be in danger. I cursed internally then faced our enemies, “We’re going to have to get past these two first.”

Bryce snickered, “We won’t let you. That’s our job. To kill you before you aid that son of Apollo.”

I then smirked at him, “I’ve killed you once before, I won’t hesitate to do it again.” Sure, it terrifies me what my powers could do, but this is for Will, and if he’s in grave danger, then we must hurry.

Octavian rolled his eyes, “Always the confident one, eh?” He then turned to Bryce, “Do your thing.” Bryce raised his hands. The Earth trembled then suddenly several Zombies from Orcus’ power came out of the ground.

Nico cursed internally, knowing that this was beyond his power to control those zombies, and so, he readied his sword. He noticed Zeus do the same as Mrs. O’Leary snarled. Octavian and Bryce exchanged a look as Octavian nodded, then Bryce raised his hand, looking at his zombies, “Attack!”

Chapter Text

~ In the Labyrinth ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I had to stay focused as Bryce shouted attack. I knew I had no control over these zombies since Orcus’ spear of power is beyond my control. We were outnumbered to point out the obvious but we didn’t back down. I tore through every zombie that I could with my sword as Bryce and Octavian stood idly by. I cursed internally, we had to get to them .

Fortunately, Zeus may have an attitude but he isn’t a bad fighter. He slashed his sword here and there with perfect persistence and unwavering focus. He had this aura of confidence as if he was sure of what he was doing, though I was sure it’s probably been years since the god has touched a sword. Nevertheless, he looked like a true king fighting alongside his soldiers in the midst of war, and for that moment I was convinced that he was a leader. I couldn’t help but notice that his fighting style was kinda similar to Thalia’s or Jason’s, as different as the siblings are. He had the same level of confidence, and the skill to defend himself, but he also had the keen eye that would notice when his acquaintance (is that what we are?) needs help.

A zombie almost got me since I was so deep in thought, but Zeus immediately noticed this as he side-stepped and immediately moved in front of me to stab it, proving my point “Focus, di Angelo.”

I rolled my eyes then did as told, “Thanks.” I mumbled. Don’t get me wrong, I am grateful that he saved my life, but this god does not need an ego boost. Plus, he saved my life once, so what? It doesn’t make up for the many things he has done. It’s not even close to stitching up the pain he has brought to my life. But we do need to work together, so I had to be the better person and swallow my pride. Gods, Will really has rubbed off on me.

I knew that fighting these things are hopeless, they're unkillable because they’re already dead, and so, before we could exert more energy, I decided to talk to my ‘quest mate’ while still trying to fend off the said zombies, “We can’t keep fending them off.”

Zeus seems to be surprised that I was talking to him, I can’t blame him though, after our fight earlier, I should still be mad at him, but we had to get through this, because it’s not only our lives at risk, we also have Apollo, and gods, Will to worry about. If this is how bad it is for us, I can’t imagine what the other two would have to deal with being out there in the open whilst in the Ancient Lands. It’s just too dangerous.

Zeus then nodded, “What should we do?” 

I thought about that, “We need an escape.”

Zeus gave me a skeptical look, “Shadow-travel?”

I sighed, “If I must…” but then I really didn’t want to disappoint Will, nor do I want to be completely helpless with only Zeus there by my side, but then again Mrs. O’Leary would be there too… Wait- Mrs. O’Leary. Suddenly I had an idea but before I could say it out loud, Zeus suggested something, “How about get to Bryce? Cut them off at the source?” 

Ugh, I hate when his idea makes sense, “I guess we could do that…” 

Zeus nodded with pride. Great, he got an ego boost . But it wasn’t the time to think about that now. I turned to Mrs O’Leary then shouted, “Be prepared to shadow-travel anywhere safe in Europe but still in the Labyrinth, can you do that girl?” Mrs. O’Leary bit a zombie’s head off before turning to me with a ‘woof!’ as she wagged her tail, which I would take as a yes. I sliced off a zombie with my sword before turning to Zeus, “Can you keep the zombies busy while I face Octavian and Bryce?”

Zeus nodded determinedly, “Do what you must do.” I nodded but before I could Zeus grabbed my hand at a moment of calmness as he said, “By the way, can you feel the tunnels? There’s something different about its aura, like it’s getting more ancient. I can feel it, not just by its aura, but also by the scent.”

I gave him a questioning look, “You think we’re close to the Ancient Lands?”

He nodded, “So, if we must resort to your shadow travel, then I think it would be safe.” 

I nodded as he pulled his hand away then I dissolved to the nearest shadow, planning to come out behind Bryce and Octavian and try attacking them first before resolving to such solutions.

Unfortunately, they  must have not just been watching idly by, but also observing pretty well because they expected my attack. I was too focused on escaping and just getting to Will that I didn’t think of this, gods dam it. Why must the thought of protecting that blonde always distract me when I need my focus the most?

As soon as I came out behind them, Bryce had his pilum to my throat as Octavian smirked at me, “Look who’s finally got the courage to face the throat.” He snickered and Bryce did the same. Gods, he worships this anemic loser too much- STOP THINKING OF WILL. 

I turned to them as they snickered. They were still not focused but I’m going to distract them more, and so I purposely dropped my sword to the ground, which got me a surprised look for them.

I smirked then grabbed the not-so-sharp part of the pilum then flipped it over with all the strength I have, bringing Bryce Lawrence into a very long judo flip. As I heard him hit the ground behind me, I didn’t even turn to look at him, as I immediately grabbed my sword then dodged Octavian who was running towards me with his dagger ready. He stumbled into the ground then headbutted him with the hilt of my sword which immediately knocked him unconscious.

The augur may be all cunning and manipulating, but he really wasn’t one for fighting, “Anemic loser indeed.” I muttered under my breath.

I couldn’t bask in my victory though, because then, Bryce was already standing and ready to come at me, even with the bruises on his face and the evident nose bleed, “Oh you’re so gonna pay for that son of Hades.”

I smirked as I readied my sword, “I’ve beaten you once, you really want to face me again?”

Bryce gave me such a cold and evil smirk, it actually sent a shiver down my spine, “Did you know that wanting revenge actually makes a person more determined to reach his goal?” He then went right at me with his pilum at the ready.

The good thing about your enemy using a pilum in such close quarters such as in the labyrinth? Well, for one it’s so long that it’s easy to dodge, then another thing is that he can’t immediately turn his pilum or else he might hit the walls instead. So, as he struggled to spin as I side-stepped to the left. I ran to his back then kicked him down to the floor. He groaned as he turned face up, then I had my feet on his chest and sword at his throat, “Well then, I see your need for revenge is quite lacking then.” I threatened to deepen my sword as he tried to move since I wasn’t afraid of killing him. He was dead, if anything I should have sent him back to the Underworld straight ahead, but then there was a shiver behind me, then I heard a whisper: But he didn’t die naturally now, didn’t he?

Bryce snickered from under me, “Has the son of Hades developed a conscience?”

I scowled at him, “I always had a conscience.” Why won’t that shiver go away? I wanted to check, but I knew turning back would be a risk.

Bryce then scowled back at me, obviously trying to catch my attention, but why? The shiver seems to get stronger and stronger as Bryce said, “Didn’t seem like you had one back there.” As he said that, Mrs. O’Leary howled in pain, then out of instincts, I immediately shadow-traveled beside her, the shiver disappearing as soon as I left Bryce, who I did not even consider killing, because gods, Mrs. O’Leary’s howl was so painful to hear, it sent a pang of guilt through my chest. 

I heard Bryce called desperately (why was he so desperate?) called out, “Come back here you coward.” but I paid no mind to him as I noticed the sword gash at Mrs. O’Leary’s leg, “Oh, girl…”

I turned to Zeus who was already moving sloppier than before, probably from the fatigue of unkillable zombies but he was still getting by so, “Cover me?”

Zeus nodded, still determined, “I could, but not for long.”

I sighed then nodded as I immediately checked Mrs. O’Leary’s leg. So, it wasn’t that bad. I’ve helped Will so many times in the infirmary to know that nothing’s broken, but she is going to need stitches though. 

I looked at my surroundings, Bryce was running towards me, and Zeus was almost hit by a zombie’s dagger. Dam it, not here . So, I grabbed Zeus who let out a sound that sounded surprised but he let me drag him to Mrs. O’Leary, who I then grabbed on one of her uninjured legs. I turned to her, “Would you be able to help me?”

She whimpered, and I knew that it might be a stretch. The zombies were already surrounding us. So, I tightened my grip on both of my companions then pulled as towards the nearest shadow with no destination in mind, just somewhere close but still around Europe, because with so much going on in my mind (Read: Will, Mrs. O’Leary, Octavian and Bryce being alive, and that weird cold shiver that tried to overpower me and my thoughts.), I just couldn’t focus.

Fortunately, we came out on a part of the Labyrinth that seems safe enough. The walls were made of white stone, like the one you see on the ruins around Greece, but then there was also the smell of seawater. We must be somewhere beside a body of water, which to be honest can be in a ton of places if it’s Europe we’re talking about. “We should rest here.” 

I then turned to see Zeus who was looking like he wanted to vomit. I couldn’t help but chuckle, “It’s always hard for first-timers.”

Zeus gave me a thumbs-up as he groaned, “I’m fine, just a warning next time.” Oh, the number of times I had heard that. I was actually surprised that I wasn’t feeling tired yet, that was quite a big jump, and with one ex-god, and a really big hellhound too. Maybe it was just the adrenaline still running in me, but then I went to tend to Mrs. O’Leary’s wound.

I think I’ve seen Will stitch enough times to do this right. As much as it hurts to remember my freaking fiance right now, because if anything, we should be rushing towards his aid, but I can’t leave Mrs. O’Leary like this. Not after everything she has done. Not to mention volunteering to accompany me on a quest towards the Ancient Lands. Such a brave hellhound indeed. I can’t have that in my conscience.

Zeus took something out of his backpack, then hesitantly handed it to me, “I know you still may not trust me, but this may help.”

I looked at it, then noticed it was one of those advanced first aid kits from the infirmary. I nodded, “Thanks.” 

He nodded then stood on the corner silently observing, which I was thankful for because I really didn’t need a distraction right now. Sadly, we didn’t have any anesthesia, and so I gave her an apologetic look, “This may hurt a bit.”

She gave me a scared whimper as I tried to comfort her, “Shh, it’s okay, okay? I’ll fix you up, but you can’t pull away, okay?”

She let out another sad whimper which sounded like she agreed but she was still scared. Gods, that sent a jolt of pain and guilt to spread within me. This was my fault, I shouldn’t have let Percy convince me to take her, and now, she’s injured. I’m just thanking all the gods that the wound wasn't fatal enough to kill her then send her to Tartarus, because then, I don’t think I could take that. It’s sad that even after all this hellhound’s done, she’s still going to Tartarus like every other monster when she dies.

I couldn’t spiral there now though, I have to help her first. So, I tried to muster a reassuring smile through all the thoughts, “Hey, what if I convince my dad to give Cerberus some time off so that you two could have a play date if you stay still?”

Suddenly there was a spark of joy in her eyes at the mention of Cerberus, which led to her letting out a more happy bark. I couldn’t help but smile, Cerberus, that charmer-

So, with that, I took the needle and thread from the first aid kit, then began my job. When I finished, I started to feel tired as my adrenaline began to run out. I wasn’t the only one though as Mrs. O’Leary let out what I assume was a yawn. I gave her a reassuring smile, “Get some rest, your leg needs it.” Then she was asleep. I wanted to move to get to Will already, but what's the point of getting there if we're in no shape to fight. Gods, I even think like Will now! I internally face-palmed.

I then turned to Zeus who was still leaning on the wall, deep in thought. I was about to approach him when I saw a delta symbol, on the ceiling, below it was a ladder, “I’m just going to check where we are.” Zeus suddenly looked up, snapping out of his thoughts, “Oh-, uh… sure, sure.”

I gave him a confused look as I climbed up the ladder, feeling drowsier by the second. No, I have to stay awake. I’m not sleeping here with just Zeus on guard, just no. When I reached the top of the ladder, I placed my hand on the delta symbol then I gasped at the place, immediately climbing back down, “No, no, no, absolutely not, no!”

As I reached the final step, I slipped out of tiredness, luckily Zeus was alert enough to catch me, “What’s wrong?” he asked seriously.

But the drowsiness was already taking over and I knew that I wasn’t going to be able to stay awake for long, “Stay down-” I let out a yawn, “Albania is up there…” A wave of dizziness overcame me as I remembered my trip with Reyna then and- you know what? What happened there is better to not be said. You may be curious, but I swear, it’s not worth it. “Albania is bad-” My eyes began to droop and I just couldn't fight it anymore as I realized that I must have been drained by the distance because Albania was on the far side of Europe away from America, “Nap time…” My eyes closed, as I mumbled, “Too much shadow-travel effort…” Then I was unconscious.

Chapter Text

[Will Solace’s POV]

After almost 3 days of mostly flying ever since the quest started, aside from the encounter with Orion, and the constant wind spirits that would mess with us in the midst of our path so that we would lose track, forcing us to take breaks, and try to find the right direction again: We finally made it to Epidaurus. When the pegasi landed, I immediately felt how tired Blackjack was, and I’m sure Scipio felt the same way too.

A pang of worry and guilt spread through me, then I met my father’s look, he was giving me a reassuring smile, and I knew I couldn’t let this take over me again. I have a quest to finish. But then again, if all goes well, we probably wouldn’t be flying for a while… I ran my hand through Blackjack’s mane, “You deserve to rest, I brought apples.” Both of the pegasi whined in joy and I gave them one each. 

I watched them happily eat in content as I checked what used to be Blackjack’s injured wing, and it does seem like it’s fully healed. Huh, he must be a fast healer. I smiled at that, then started thinking positively again, maybe this quest wouldn’t be so bad. Maybe we’d all get out of here safely. 

All we had to do was talk to Asclepius, form medicine from Chaos, and deliver it to the gods to distribute and stop the plague. Oh! Then there’s also Zephyrus, and Python who probably has an army that includes Orion, who may have some kind of plan to take down Olympus but you know, with Apollo, my dad, as their first target. I shrugged as I slipped back to my negative thoughts.

Apollo squeezed my shoulder, “Hey Will, ready to meet your brother?”

Truth be told, I actually loved the thought of meeting Asclepius, one of the best Medics of their time, and a really selfless guy too! I mean, who knew one could cure death, right? It’s a shame it’s against the laws of nature and death, but it’s still pretty cool. So, I nodded, but as soon as I did, I felt a shiver go down my spine as if something was whispering inside me. Can you really trust him?

Whoa, where did that thought come from? My dad seemed to notice what I was thinking as he kept a reassuring smile, “I know my son, he wouldn’t do us any harm.” I could still feel that shiver close behind me, but I decided to drown out its whispers. Maybe I’m just paranoid as I’ve been since the quest has started. Plus, I didn’t want to offend my dad, if he says that we could trust Asclepius then I believe him. So I nodded towards my dad and was starting towards the Asclepion when I remembered something.

I then turned to the Blackjack, “You two get out of sight in case there are monsters nearby, but be close enough in case of an emergency flight.”

Blackjack and Scipio whined in agreement then flew off. I then turned to my dad, “Let’s go meet Asclepius, hmm?”

Apollo nodded in agreement then we began walking. The shiver in my spine slowly began to disappear, but I still couldn’t shake the feeling that something bad would happen. So, I tried to divert my focus. I looked around and gasped at the ruins of the Asclepion, “Wow, this place must've been beautiful.”

Apollo chuckled, “And huge. There were a ton of other Asclepion, but this one was the most popular. The sanctuary of Asclepius, it was called.”

I gave my dad an astonished look, “Look who’s finally getting hang of his mortal brain.”

Apollo shook his head, “It’s still hard, but I’m working on it.” I nodded then continued admiring the place. Apollo then said, “You should’ve seen this place on its glory days. It’s sad how many establishments were destroyed either due to war, or just the lack of care.”

I shrugged at that sad truth, “It would be nice to have all these ruins still standing until now in their full glory.”

My dad nodded at that, “Indeed, but the gods just considered this as a blessing, less mess to clean up.”  I gave him a confused look as he sighed, “As egoistic as we gods are, we can’t really leave much traces of our existence to mortals if we want to keep the balance of the modern world. That’s why we don’t interact with mortals as much as we used to. We’d only reveal ourselves when we ‘accidentally create a child.”

I snorted at that, “Really dad, accidentally?”

Apollo rolled his eyes then continued, “Anyways, we do that because the child is too dangerous to be out alone in the mortal world with only the gods know what type of powers and skills they possess. The mortal parent must be aware that keeping their child means danger for the whole family.”

I nodded knowingly at that then gestured for him to continue, “Anyways, even those affairs with mortals seem to complicate things.” He then gave me an apologetic look, “I mean, just look at your life. If mortals knew more, we fear that even they would be in danger from the monsters.”

I nodded, “A ton of mortals in Greek Mythology did get their lives ruined once they got involved.”

My dad nodded at that, “Exactly. So, mortals may worship us, but it would be a risk for us to 100% reveal our world to all of them. And these ruins, being well, ruins made it easier because then, mortals don’t completely believe the tales that were meant to be history, for they can’t see the buildings for what they truly are. What once was history, are now just myths.”

I had to admit that I’ve never thought of it as like that, as to how dangerous it truly is to just know about this world. So dear readers, don’t make it obvious that you know such things, because you have been warned. “And this was all Zeus’ idea?” I said totally out of nowhere, why was that hard to believe?

Apollo chuckled, “As selfish as the king of the gods most of the times, he does come through when it truly matters. He’s not a bad ruler, but he could be better.”

I rolled my eyes, “You’re actually defending him?”

Apollo shrugged, “Your kindness and forgiving nature are rubbing off me.”

I nudged him gently as I began blushing but tried to add, “Yeah, alright… But you know what? Zeus just needs to learn to listen, but like actually listen, get what I mean?”

Apollo smiled, “Indeed.” Then finally he found the ‘secret entrance’ to Asclepius’ place. Fortunately, damage control wasn’t done here yet, so the lock was still destroyed from Leo’s, Jason’s, and Piper's trip here. What? Word about the 7’s quests had spread around camp years ago. We then passed a destroyed statue? Automaton? Of what I assume was Hygieia. Then Apollo led us the rest of the way. When we got there, I saw Asclepius fiddling with a bunch of vials nervously as Apollo said, “Son! How are you?”

Asclepius' eyes widened in alarm then calmed down as he began observing us, “Dad?”

My dad waved shyly, “Yes, it’s definitely me, but you could already tell with your powers, right?”

Asclepius nodded, calmer now, but fear still evident in his eyes. What was he so nervous about? Asclepius then turned to me with a smile, fixing his glasses professionally then began looking me up to down, “William Andrew Solace, also a son of Apollo. You seem pretty healthy, but I could feel the fatigue radiating off you. How long has it been since you had a good night's rest?”

I chuckled nervously, “A while, we’re kind of in a quest.”

He nodded at that, “I’m assuming you’re going to need my help?” He then turned back to Apollo who nodded to confirm his assumptions, “But can I say first how happy I am to finally see my two favorite sons together?”

I smiled at that, and Asclepius did too, but was it just me, or did I see a flash of bitterness and hurt flash through Asclepius' eyes? I couldn’t tell though, because then he was smiling again like everything is good in the world. Sure, there’s this wistfulness and observing nature in his look, but I think it’s natural on him.

Asclepius then cleared his throat, obviously trying to avoid looking at me as he talked to my dad, “So, what is it you need help for? If it’s your godhood, that’s not something I could help with.”

My dad immediately shook his head, “No, of course not. I still had to be mortal to help Will here.” He gestured towards me, but Asclepius only nodded, not looking in my direction at all. Have I done something wrong? Suddenly, that shiver I felt earlier was back, so I stepped in, “Look, we just need help or information about creating a cure through chaos.”

Asclepius looked at me grimly, then tried to smile, though exasperated, “I think I have just the thing.” He hesitantly walked towards his shelves then observed the vials carefully, as if being careful or wary of each of them. Is it me or was he moving slow? I shot my dad a look, but he looked calm and trusting, well if he feels that way…

Then Asclepius grabbed an empty vial that could probably be filled with 100ml of medicine. “Would that be enough?”

Asclepius nodded though he was facing me, he wasn’t really meeting me in the eyes, “Once you’ve succeeded with converting it from pure Chaos to the cure, then the gods would be able to duplicate it.” He then raised the vial up, “This vial is the strongest I have, it is enchanted and could contain chaos. All you need is to keep it in a close distance then Chaos would be sucked into it, but you must hold onto it, and apply your healing powers for it to be converted.” Now he looked at me, but his look was stern, “But you must not underestimate what Chaos could do.”

He hesitantly gave me the bottle then I safely wrapped a towel around it, putting it inside my bag. Apollo looked at us with concern, “What can Chaos do?”

Asclepius sighed, crossing his arms and looking down as if thinking whether to share the next information or not, he eventually did, “Chaos could mess with your brain, change your motives, and may even permanently affect who you truly are if you aren’t mentally strong enough. Chaos is a being before all beings, therefore it would know how to get you to give in.” He then turned to Apollo, “I mean even the gods couldn’t move it when they move, right?” 

Apollo nodded, “It has its own mind, it stays where it wishes.”

Asclepius nodded in agreement, “It’s stubborn and would stop at nothing to mess with your mind, then…” but he trailed off.

I gave him a stern look, because this god was definitely acting suspicious, and he’s getting more and more suspicious by every action, “Then what?!” Okay, that came out rather harshly, what’s going on with me? Maybe it was that annoying shiver down my spine that wouldn’t leave or the whispers in my head, but I just don’t trust Asclepius.
Asclepius shook his head then tried to smile, “It’s nothing important. Forget about it.” I don’t buy that smile. I’d smiled that way so many times before to know that it’s fake and that he’s keeping some information out, as if to spare our feelings, “It’s obviously not nothing.” I pointed out.

He gave me an exasperated look, “Look, I’m trying my best to help here, so you either go with what you have or leave it.” Did he just snap at me? From what I know, Asclepius was an easy-going guy who’s always ready to help heroes in need. Something is definitely not right.

Before I could voice out my concern though, my dad spoke up, “We understand son, sometimes even us gods gotta keep secrets, right? But do you have any idea where we could find Chaos nowadays? I believe I’ve lost track.”

Asclepius gave me one final cautious look before turning to my dad, “Fortunately, I do. It’s now resting in the midst of the Tholos found in Delphi, but it isn’t seen in plain sight, it’s stored underground.”

Apollo shrugged, “How ironic, of course it’s in Delphi, that means Python’s there too. He may not have hold of the prophecies but he may be strong enough to sense them.”

I sighed on a realization, “Which means Python would be there, guarding it.”

Apollo nodded as he mumbled, “He might as well be guarding the whole Delphi.”

I then turned to him, just wanting to get out of here already, because now he was sure Asclepius was shooting them nervous looks, how could Apollo not notice? “Dad, we have to hurry then.” Apollo nodded but then Asclepius stood in front of our only exit, “Wait!”

Then that’s it, I had enough, I wasn’t going to be delayed from my quest just because some god seems to have other businesses, “You have other intentions do you?”

Asclepius looked back and forth between me and Apollo as if calculating his next move but then he sighed, “I’m sorry, but it was such a great offer… I couldn't let it pass…”

Apollo shot Asclepius a concerned yet nervous look, “What offer? What are you talking about?”

Then suddenly behind him was Zephyrus was behind him with an army of Earthborns, “You know Apollo, I just know how to make my way through minor misunderstood gods’ hearts.” He then put an arm around Asclepius who was looking down out of guilt, “We minor gods do have to stay together.”

My dad looked so betrayed as he stared at Asclepius with disbelief, “How could you do this to us?” He even sounded broken, as if all his choices were nothing but mistakes. I couldn’t bear looking at his face, but I had to support him as I placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, but didn’t say anything. This is why we demigods have ‘bad feelings’ such as 'Shivers down my spines', why didn’t I listen to it the first time I felt it and especially since it kept coming? I should’ve known better. 

I just thought it felt different, like it wasn't your usual demigod gut-instinct warning. Ugh, the things paranoia do to you. I still think I'm right though, but now is not the time to overthink this, or to beat myself up. I need to focus. If Nico was here he would've already smacked me on the head to snap me out of my thoughts. I smiled at the thought of Nico, despite the slight pang I still feel from thinking about him then went into a ready position.

Asclepius had the audacity to look up and mutter, “I’m really sorry.” Before disappearing out of the room, and now we’re only face-to-face with Zephyrus and his army of Earthborns.

The god looked towards me as I reached and gripped tightly on my knife. He snickered at me as he coldly said, “I told you I’ll use this plague against you.” Then all Hades broke loose.

Chapter Text

~ In The Labyrinth ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I woke up laying on Mrs. O’Leary’s soft fur, just by one of her uninjured legs. I looked up at her then smiled at her peaceful sleeping face. Good, she deserves it. I then began to smell something burning, so I cautiously sat up then looked around. That’s when I saw Zeus sitting by the fire, eating some chips, but his eyes were distant, as if deep in thought. Huh, what could he be thinking about?

That’s when I remembered his urgent look towards me, was that a few hours ago? Oh no, I wish Will isn’t in trouble yet. Not to mention that time is kinda wonky here in the labyrinth. For all we know it’s already been 2 or 3 days, and we would have thought it’s just a few hours.

I then began recalling everything else that had happened. I fell asleep when Zeus caught me, so does that mean he’s the one who made sure I slept properly by laying me down on Mrs. O’Leary’s fur? Did he really do that? Well, only one way to find out.

I swallowed all pride as I slowly stood up only to sit beside Zeus again, then stared at the small fire in front of us. “How did you even get that started?”

Zeus shrugged, still staring down, “I may be an arrogant god, but that doesn’t mean I don’t check on heroes’ quests every once in a while. I do know the necessities of some situations.”

I smiled a little at that. Huh, maybe there really is more to this god. That doesn’t mean I’m 100% convinced though, our earlier fight and comments still lingering in my mind.

I was snapped out of my thoughts when Zeus began talking again, he sounded serious, and sad at the same time, “The fire reminds me of Hestia.” 

I nodded, trying to find a way to get whatever it is he’s thinking out of his mind, “It does, she seems to really care about you.”

Zeus lets out a chuckle at that. It was weird coming from the King of the gods, but it was the first genuine thing I’ve heard coming out from him, so I’ll take it, “She cares about everyone.” he said.

I nodded again, “That is true…” trailing off, remembering the first time I met the goddess. She looked so lonely, yet she was ready to give help to anyone even if no one was ready to help her. She kinda reminds me of… I had to stop right there, I didn’t want to be emotional now. I had to keep a focused and clear mind if I’m ever going to understand Zeus. I know I had to get to Will already, but if I and Zeus don't start working like a true team soon, well, we might as well both end up dead.

Zeus then looked up at me, showing me a pained expression, “You judged me without even giving me a chance. Hestia said you wouldn’t…” I was surprised at his openness, but that surprise was immediately replaced by a pang of guilt. I did judge him, didn’t I? I judged him for his past actions, and that’s one thing I didn’t want to be done to myself. I didn’t like being judged for my mistakes, idiotic actions, and parentage, but that’s what I did to Zeus. Well, that’s what happens when you have bottled-up anger to release. Anger always fogs up your logic and empathy.

I should’ve admitted my wrong there and then, but then I just stared back towards the fire, and Zeus did too. We were silent for quite some time as I grabbed some chips and popped them in my mouth. So much for healthy eating .

After some more minutes of silence, I knew that I had to apologize even if it was just for judging him, even if he had done so much worse things. I had to be the better person, I had to set an example, it’s the only way. That’s what a true king/leader would do, right? I mean, you don’t really expect a god to say sorry, right?

So, with a shrug ( gods, this is going to damage my pride so much ), I turned to him then said, “I’m sorry.” Only when I did, he did the same, and when he did, we both ended up staring at each other in shock. Did I hear that right? Did Zeus really actually say sorry? ZEUS?! Okay, keep an open mind Nico, you got this. I sat there frozen though, just staring probably in disbelief. So, Zeus gave me a reassuring nod, urging me to start.

That snapped me out of my thoughts and so I started, “I judged you, that…” I hesitated but eventually choked it out, “Wasn’t fair.”

Zeus then began, “You don’t have to-”
But I cut him off, “No, shut up and listen to my gods dam apology when it’s taking this much effort to say it.” Zeus' mouth immediately closed, responding to my command. He gave me an exasperated yet expectant look and so I continued, “I was just so stressed and worried about… well…” I swallowed and tried to say his name as painful as it is, because I should be focusing on him right now, instead I’m trying to help a god that’s probably an impossible case, to change. “I was worried about Will.” I finally succeeded.

Zeus nodded then I went on, “And as stupid as a reason as that is, you can’t blame me, now can’t you?” Zeus looked like he wanted to protest but he just nodded, whether due to my command for him to shut up or actual self-control, well I’ll never find out. “BUT, I shouldn’t let my negative emotions cloud my judgment, if I’ve learned anything from dating William Andrew Solace, it’s that I must keep an open mind and learn to forgive and help someone especially if they ask for it, and all I’m saying is, as impossible as this sounds, if you ever want to change, just tell me, maybe I could give you an advice or two.” I sighed, “I had quite an experience when it came to finding myself again then finally changing to who I am now, and that came after trying to push everyone away  then after I tried to be a hero so that I could impress my stupid crush.” Zeus cracked a smile at that, then I told him, “You can talk now.”

Zeus sighed in relief as he took a deep breath, collecting his thoughts first before finally speaking, “I know, I can’t justify all that I have through all those centuries, but I’m starting to realize that maybe all my choices back then weren't so wise.”

I chuckled at that, “Just starting?”

He nodded, “Admitting one is wrong takes time.”

I nodded in understanding, giving him a slight smile, “Change is hard.”

Zeus shrugged, “But being down here as a mortal? Well, it opened my eyes at how terrible quests truly are.”

I gave him an exasperated look, “Really we’re not even halfway through it and you’re already tired of it?”

Zeus rolled his eyes then nodded, “Exactly the point. I hate being in constant worry for my own life, and to fix something I didn’t even start!”

I couldn’t help but snicker, “Why couldn’t you realize that from high above where you have a better view?”

Zeus shrugged, “Well that’s just the point, now is it?”

I gave him a confused looked then he continued, “From where we sat, you were nothing but entertainment, like a TV show, I mean some gods even place bets, and those battles you fight? They just seem like action scenes for us, but down here… when you’re really living it. It’s scary. Gods, when I started feeling tired in the fight, I just wanted to succumb, but I couldn’t because I was… well…” He took a moment as if admitting it was the worst thing that could ever happen to him, “I was scared that I’d lose my life because if I do, I lose everything.”

I nodded in understanding, not from what he said but from how he’s reacting. I know that now, he feels like his pride is damaged more than ever, but I’m glad that he’s actually opening up. Finally, some more depth into that egoistic, prideful, stubborn facade. Sure, maybe not all of it is a facade, but who doesn’t have bad qualities, right? I then began fiddling with my skull ring as I tried to look for the perfect advice, “You know, my friend Jason once told me that going on quests is a choice, but actually fighting until your final breath is a different choice. You could go on a quest and give up when things get rough, but you could also choose to keep going and just be the hero you’re meant to be, but not for the glory, instead it’s for the thought that your actions are going to help the world for the better. That's what it’s like to be a mortal, you put the world first over your own life, then suddenly you’re a hero.”

I looked up at him to check his reaction, but the ex-god seemed to be in deep thought, until he finally met my gaze, “I don’t think I’m ready to risk my life for the world. I guess I wasn’t meant to be a hero…” He then took a shaky breath before saying, “Good advice though… That kid must be smart.”

Then it hit me, Jason was his son. He purposely though indirectly just showed appreciation to his son. He was hiding something behind those walls, I could feel it. He isn’t showing me who he truly is 100% but at least he made progress. So I tried to lighten up the mood, “Well, if you want to back out now, you may.”

But he shook his head, then took out a photograph from his pocket, he glanced at it with a sad smile then sighed, continuing his sentence from earlier with only a tad bit of hesitation in his tone, “But maybe I could give saving the world a shot, just this once…” He then showed me the picture: It was a picture of a young Thalia and Jason.

I must admit, I really didn’t expect him to have that. That’s when he added, “I thought I was making the world a better place, when in reality…” He trailed off not wanting to admit how he truly messed up, which I understood. Hestia and I may have gotten him to open up, doesn’t mean that he’ll let go in one go. When you’ve been stuck in a belief or habit for thousands of years, one talk isn’t going to change you that much, but it could be a step. Zeus just took his first step, it's going to be a long process, but baby steps are better than not trying at all.

So, I nodded in understanding, showing him that I got the message, not wanting to push him more, “Maybe when you’re a god again you could still make up for it.”

He chuckled bitterly at that, “If I’ll ever be god again, and if I wouldn’t go back to my own habits again.”

I rolled my eyes, “I’m not usually the optimistic one but dam you have to at least try to believe that we’re going to succeed. As for that second comment, really? You do know that’s a choice, right?”

He shrugged, “I don’t know, being immortal can mess with your way of thinking.”

I shrugged at that, maybe it was true. I’ve heard about those heroes turned-immortal like Hercules, well according to Jason he isn’t much one now. I then hummed, suddenly remembering all those gods that had helped me and Will when he was trapped in the Fields of Punishments, “You know, there are other gods that try to understand mortals harder than most, maybe you should get advisors, most kings have them, you know?”

Zeus gave me a wistful look then nodded, “I could think about it.” Then at that moment, Mrs. O’Leary started to stir awake, to my surprise, Zeus approached her, then patted her with a sad smile. Mrs. O’Leary seemed to like it though as she nudged her head towards Zeus. Okay, I’m confused, did I miss something?

Zeus caught my gaze then looked down in shame, he hesitated as if admitting something he had done was still quite hard for him, “It was my fault…” He looked up at me, then I nodded for him to continue, “One zombie was sneaking up on me…” he trailed off, but he need not to continue, I understand.

I shrugged, “Well O’Leary is a true hero at heart, she chose to do that.” I hesitated to say my next words because I’m not sure I want to encourage Zeus more than I already have, but… “It wasn’t your fault.” It was true.

Zeus looked up in shock, “You’re not mad?”

I shrugged again, trying to keep my cool, “We can’t avoid injuries in a quest, like you said, we’re always in the constant worry of losing our lives.”

Zeus nodded, “I can’t even imagine how you’re still thinking of Will when you already have yourself to worry about. I never learned to understand how your hearts work.”

I sighed, “Caring for others does that to you.” Then a thought hit me, “Speaking about Will, why were you so panicked back in the fight? You know, you looked like you realized something that may be bad news.”

Zeus’ eyes widened in panic as if remembering a very important piece of information that should have been addressed earlier, “It’s how Octavian and Bryce Lawrence got back to life. Could it be because of… Asclepius?”

Dread started to settle in me, “The physician cure, but… I made sure Bryce’s body dissolved and didn’t Octavian's body explode?”

Zeus shook his head, “I’d ask you to ask your dad about this, but my theory is Asclepius must have found a way to strengthen the cure, maybe it could work on spirits now too? Asclepius is known to be a pure-hearted soul.”

My eyes widened at another realization, “Chaos.”

Zeus nodded, “That’s what I fear, and if Python is guarding Chaos…”

“Then Asclepius must be working for them, we can’t trust him. Will and Apollo will be in trouble.” That last part made me want to run with all my might. Adrenaline began pulsing through my veins then suddenly the path of the labyrinth became clearer to me, “Opening up sessions is over. We have to go.”

Zeus nodded in understanding as he pocketed the photograph he was holding and gave me a determined look. Mrs. O’Leary then started to bounce happily, ready to go as she gestured towards her back, suddenly I knew what she was trying to tell me. “Are you sure? Is your leg healed enough?” She nodded her head then I looked at Zeus as pointed my head towards Mrs. O’Leary, “Hop on, we need a faster way to travel. If you have a problem with it, I’m leaving you behind.”

Zeus rolled his eyes, “This hellhound saved my life.” He then hopped on with ease as Mrs. O’Leary lowered herself, “Of course, I have no trouble with it.” I smiled as I hopped on too. It’s funny how fighting side-by-side for your lives can help change the way you look at one person.

I then patted Mrs. O’Leary, “Ready?” She ‘woofed’ excitedly then I started pointing her towards which direction to go as she ran as fast as she could with me and Zeus holding tight, because gods, she’s fast.

Chapter Text

~ In Asclepius’ Place ~

[Apollo’s POV]

I’ve had my fair experience of betrayals before, but to be betrayed by your own son? Not to mention a son that you trusted with all your heart? Well, it leaves a painful type of sting in your heart. Gods, what is this feeling? Is this how emotional pain feels like for mortals? Ugh, all I know is I don’t like it.

As much as I want to feel sorry for myself at the moment, I knew that I couldn’t, one son may have betrayed me, I still have another son still standing by my side, ready to fight and defend me. So, I prepared my bow, ready to defend himself too. I got a hunch that Asclepius betraying me had something to do with my parentship, which I guess wasn’t much, and yet I can’t really point out what wrong I did exactly that would trigger such a kind soul to turn against me and possibly the Olympians.

Well, I can’t dwell on that for now, I’ll get Asclepius back, but now, it’s time to focus on my other son and make sure the same thing doesn’t happen to him. I turned to Will then we exchanged a worried yet determined look giving the message: As life-threatening and unexpected as this may be, we’ll get through it, together. We nodded then faced our enemies again.

Zephyrus snickered at us, observing our moves carefully, “It seems like you two had bonded. How’s your trip so far? No troubles I hope.”

Will stepped forward confidently as he said, “If you want to kill us, then do it already, stop with the talking, your words lack the sense of logic anyways.” I must say that Will was brave to do that, especially to a god. It didn’t matter that he was minor or that he’s a baddie, because dam, he’s still quite powerful.

Zephyrus glared at Will as the wind began picking up, then to my surprise, I instinctively stood protectively in front of my son, “Don’t you fucking dare.”

Zephyrus smirked, “Ex-god vs. god then?” 

I swallowed but nodded, hoping that I looked determined enough, “You’re on.”

Will grabbed my arm, “Dad, you don’t have to-”

I shook my head, cutting him off, “You deal with the Earthborns, make sure they don’t get to me as I focus on Zephyrus.” Will looked doubtful but I wasn’t backing down, and he seemed to realize that too and so, he stepped back then nodded.

Zephyrus looked around then pointed his fingers towards Will, grimly saying, “Attack him.” The Earthborns began running but Will ran towards them too. As soon as Will got near the Earthborns, he raised his fingers to his lips, then I realized what was about to happen, so I covered my ears as an Ultrasonic whistle pierced through the Earthborns, making them stop on their tracks. 

My son then took out his knives and started throwing them at them. I then turned my attention towards Zephyrus who looked disoriented due to the whistle and so, I chose that moment to attack him. I wasn’t stupid to fire arrows, I knew it won’t have much effect, plus his power over the winds gave him an advantage. So, I used my bow then hit him in the head with it. Zephyrus was surprised as he began rubbing his head. 

He tried to blow a gust of wind at me but as he did, I gave him a kick straight to the stomach. He fell backward as the winds carried me to the nearest wall behind me. I groaned as I tried to stand up. I probably have a concussion now, but what can I do? While I was struggling up, Zephyrus was holding his stomach in pain. I felt pride at that but then he turned to me again ready for another attack, just as he was about to though, Blackjack barrelled in with Scipio close behind. They must have heard Will’s whistle and thought it was a signal to leave, which it probably was.
Blackjack kicked Zephyrus with his hooves as he saw the danger he brought then Zephyrus was on the ground. Blackjack and Scipio then circled above Zephyrus’ body, as if deciding what to do next. I smiled at them, “Thanks, but I got this. Stay somewhere safe.” I didn’t want to endanger these pegasi more, or else Will won’t stop feeling guilty about it later on. Blackjack seems to understand the memo as he led Scipio towards a corner but still close enough to help in case they should. Good, at least we have a way of escaping now.

I hovered around Zephyrus, kicked him so he would turn face up then placed my foot firmly on top of his chest, pulling out an arrow then nocking it on my bow, “Make one wrong move-”

Maybe being as dramatic as those in action movies doesn’t work in real life, because before I could even finish my sentence, Zephyrus sent a small gust of wind at me, making me fly up. Scipio immediately caught me before I could crash to the ground. When I dismounted, I thanked him and told him to go back to safety, and he did.

As I faced Zephyrus, he was already on his feet, stretching his back like an old man, but he looked at me with pure anger, “You cannot defeat me, Apollo.” I then noticed that behind him, Will was still battling Eartborns, slashing and throwing and picking up his knives here and there, but there were just so many of them.

I then turned my attention back to Zephyrus who was glaring at me, bitterness evident in his eyes, “This world is a wreck, filled with so much heartaches, and pain.” He then began smiling coldly, “But I realized that why take down one god, when you could change how the world is run by taking down all of the gods running it.”

I gasped at that, my eyes widening, “You know pretty well that’s not how the world works, the Olympians-”

But Zephyrus cut me off as he rolled his eyes and said, “I know, I know, we aren’t the only gods, but it’s a good start. Imagine, a world without heartache, underestimation, and a world filled with only those worthy to live.”

I glared at him, “You think you could rule Olympus better? You, who thinks nothing but revenge? Plus, how are you even planning to weed out those unworthy to live?”

Zephyrus smirked then gestured to Will fighting the Earthborns behind him, “A little plague to those who cause heartache and other negative actions that makes others question their self-worth would be enough of a threat, right?”

I felt dread burst within me, he wasn’t trying to kill Will, only weaken him to convince him to join them, the way he did with Asclepius. I already lost one son, I’m not losing another “My son would never join you.”

Zephyrus snickered, “We’ll see Apollo, we’ll see. I could be really convincing when I want to, not to mention I have some allies that may help in that department.”

I started to shake in anger, how dare he targets the best of my children like this? Zephyrus smiled at my reaction as he continued, “Oh I forgot to tell you! I have an army ready to attack Camp Half-Blood, don’t worry though, no one has to die, as long as no one stands in the way.”

I glared at him, weirdly feeling some type of heat bubble up inside me, “Stands in the way of what?”

Zephyrus' smile was so evil I would’ve cowered in fear if I wasn’t so angry, “You know, as good as bringing down Olympus is, I would still love to see you suffer first. So, I sent my army not to destroy because some of those demigods may still be quite helpful to the new Olympus that we’re going to build, but I guess we could dispose some of them like you know, the Apollo Cabin.”

That’s it, that was my breaking point, the heat within me began building up then spreading, then asking for release, because now I get what Zephyrus was trying to do, he’s going to blackmail Will, their lives over his loyalty. And knowing Will… Without Nico to slap some sense into him… I shivered, not wanting to know what’s to happen.

Then suddenly, the heat within me was begging to burst as my hand began to glow, Zephyrus smirked as if he’d expected this, but I couldn’t control my anger or my powers as I let my bow go then thrust both my hands towards him. Suddenly a burst of light that would be enough to blind a person for a few days or even more came out of my hands. Zephyrus side-stepped it easily then dread and guilt filled me again, because behind him was Will who just killed off the last Earthborn.

I called for him to get out of the way, but all it did was make Will turn to me, making the blast of light go straight to his eyes. He stumbled back, then groaned as he began looking around aimlessly, “Dad?” he called out. I tried to call back but then I felt the toll of using such power hit me. I felt tired, I couldn’t feel my voice, and my eyes began drooping. I dropped weakly to the ground as Zephyrus snickered then formed his sword from thin air, “Now, as much as I’d love to have this son of yours on my side, maybe seeing you watch him die as you sit there on the ground helplessly as you begin to approach unconsciousness would bring more satisfaction to me.”

Zephyrus started to raise his sword, but the thing is, Will may not be able to see clearly right now, but he can hear. So, bless his quick thinking as he let out another ultrasonic whistle, making Zephyrus stumble back at the piercing sound, and buying us time. I tried to stand, maybe we could still get to the pegasi, but as soon as I tried, I stumbled and fell face first. I tried to fight it, but then I started falling unconscious, filled with dread, as my final thoughts were: If Nico di Angelo did follow, please let him get here soon. Then I was completely unconscious, leaving my son defenseless with a disoriented but still capable Zephyrus.

Chapter Text

~ In The Labyrinth ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I tried my best to feel the Labyrinth so that I could lead us correctly. Gods, the worry for Will isn’t really helping right now. Every turn we take makes me feel all fluttery inside, we were getting close to him, but under what circumstances? If Asclepius really planned on betraying them, then there’s really no time for mistakes or detours here.

Sadly, I’m not as good with tunnels as my sister, and I was starting to get frustrated. I just want to see Will again? Is that so gods dam hard?! Maybe I’d send some skeletons running after him before finally giving him the hug I’ve been longing for and yet won’t admit. I smiled at that thought. 

Then I felt something blocking what little feel I had of the Labyrinth. I grunted in frustration, “Mrs. O’Leary stop.”

Zeus began to ask, “What’s wrong?”

Ugh, yet another thing I had to admit that may make me look weak and useless, “Something is blocking my feel of the Labyrinth.”

Zeus sighed, “But you can feel where this something is?”

I closed my eyes then felt a strong pull towards my right, “Yes, but it could be a trap.”

I felt Zeus nod from behind me, “Maybe, but if you can feel then we won’t reach our destination…”

I furrowed my eyebrow as I turned to face him, “Are you proposing that we attack whatever it is stopping us?”

Zeus shrugged, “What other choice do we have?”

Gods, if only I could think of another choice… Alas, this may as well be the fastest thing to do. Sure, it’s reckless and arrogant, but right now, all I want to do is reach Will as fast as I can, despite the risks. Will could be in so much danger already, but something is keeping me going: The fact that he’s still alive. I would rather reach him unharmed, but reaching him alive would definitely be enough for me.

So, I spun Mrs. O’Leary to my right, patted her as I said, “Be ready for anything, okay?”

The hellhound barked in agreement then she went running towards that direction. It turned out that whatever was pulling us towards a direction was only pulling in that straight direction, so there wasn’t a single turn along the way. 

As we continued straight, the Labyrinth’s surroundings began to change, from the white walls, now we were surrounded by dirt and soil, the walls were filled with small yellow flowers. Zeus gasped from behind me, I turned to him in concern, “Do these flowers remind you of something?”

Zeus nodded, but his eyebrows were furrowed, as if he was trying so hard to truly remember what it was he should remember, “There’s only one place where these flowers grow.”

I nodded, waiting for him to remember, not wanting to push his fragile mortal memories, because damaging his ego won’t do as much good as boosting it. Before Zeus could think of where though, Mrs. O’Leary came to a stop at a dead-end. I and Zeus got down then looked around. I closed my eyes then felt that this was the center of the pull, but where is this exactly? 

Zeus sighed in frustration, “What is it with your mortal minds and their little capacity?”

I rolled my eyes, “You’d get used to it, but then again, I’ve only lived my whole life with such a mind, so what could I know?” I then couldn’t help the smirk on my lips.

Zeus shrugged, “Haha, very funny, di Angelo.” He then pointed at the wall in front of us, “There, a delta symbol.”

I then patted his back to tease him, “Nice job, old man. Maybe you’re not as clueless as I thought.”

Zeus glared at me, but he was obviously trying to hide a laugh (oh I remember the days that I was always trying so hard to do that.), “First of all, I’m not old in immortal years-”

I nodded sarcastically, “Uhuh, sure, whatever you say.”

Zeus rolled his eyes as he continued, “And like I said, I’ve watched a ton of quests before, I do know some helpful stuff.”

I nodded, not wanting to waste any more time as I observed the Delta symbol, then turned back to him, “Weapons ready?”

He nodded, “It’s for the best.” We then took out our respective swords as my hand hovered above the Delta symbol, “Ready?”

He nodded determinedly, “Let’s do this.” I touched the symbol, it glowed then the wall opened. When it did, we found ourselves on an island surrounded by many ruins, rocky ground, and the yellow flowers we’ve seen in the Labyrinth. Zeus gasped, “Delos.”

I turned to him questioningly, “ The Delos? Like, Apollo’s and Artemis’ birthplace?”

Zeus nodded, then he looked around, admiring the ruins of some kind of temple, “The temple of Isis, I wonder what we’re doing here.”

I gave him another questioning look, “Isis? As in the Egyptian goddess?”

Zeus smiled, “I should’ve known you would know about the other Pantheons, though quite dangerous. The more you know, the more it makes you a target.”

I huffed, “It’s none of your business if I prefer to be a target than be clueless of what the world truly is.”

Zeus rolled his eyes, “Sure.” Then he turned, his sword immediately dropping. I turned immediately in caution as Zeus said, “Leto?”

There was a woman with a warm smile standing in front of us, “Even with your mortal brain you remember me, how do you think Hera would feel about that?”

I sheathed my sword, as Zeus began stuttering, “I- uh, well...you know...” 

I rolled my eyes as I bowed, “Leto, was it you that summoned us here?”

She was smiling amusedly at a flustered Zeus who obviously failed to defend himself and state his case before she turned to me, “Indeed I did, but I will not keep you long. My son and grandson need you, I could feel it. I’m just merely here to ask you for a favor.”

Dread began to burst within me again, “Are they in serious trouble?”

Leto looked down in worry before nodding back at me, “They are great fighters, but I doubt they could hold out for long. Apollo is currently battling Zephyrus, but Zephyrus has a plan, and if he succeeds, it may cost one of their lives.”

My eyes widened at that as Zeus muttered beside me, “No…” Then suddenly I couldn’t help a small smile on my lips. He did care for his children, even the godly ones. He then looked up at Leto, “What do you need from us?”

Leto sighed, “Just bring Apollo here if you survive the fight before you continue on your quest. I need to talk to him, also concerning your quest. I think he needs some motherly advice.”

I nodded at that, “Will do, now if you’d excuse us-”

Leto waved dismissively, “No need for formalities, just go save them and be heroes.”

Zeus’ mouth was about to protest but Leto gave him a stern look then snapped at him, "Like it or not, if you want to save your son, you’re going to have to act like a hero, despite your past mistakes. The past doesn’t define you, and you should know that.” I smiled, understanding Zeus' attraction to the woman.

Zeus swallowed nervously as if he had just carried the weight of the universe in his shoulders, but we had no time for this. I have to get to Will. If getting there late means costing one of their lives, then I had no doubt that Will would do everything to make sure it wasn’t Apollo. So, I grabbed Zeus’ arm then pulled him towards Mrs. O’Leary as we climbed back up her back. I turned back to Leto then nodded at her as she waved us goodbye, “I’ve done a little something to help, Goodluck heroes.” Then we were back to the Labyrinth.

This time around, my feel of the Labyrinth was stronger, maybe this was the ‘little something’ Leto did, and I was thankful for it. I can now navigate us through way easier than before. I could also feel when a path would be dangerous, making me know which to avoid.

I was so worried for Will that I didn’t even notice how the walls kept changing as we bound from one country to another, then suddenly, I felt it. I urged Mrs. O’Leary to stop, then immediately found a Delta symbol. We ran up to the surface then we were met by sunlight, “So, is this Epidaurus?”

Zeus nodded, “Right in the Asclepion too.” He pointed towards something, “That’s the secret entrance.”

I shrugged, “I’m going to shadow-travel inside, you take Mrs. O’Leary.”

Zeus gave me a worried glance, Woah, what a sight, “You sure?”

I nodded, “I have to get to Will.”

Zeus nodded in understanding, “Couldn’t Mrs. O’Leary shadow-travel too?”

I nodded, already feeling antsy, I just want to get to Will already, but if this god in front of me must be briefed… “Yes, but don’t, she’s a fast runner and we need her for the fight. One shadow-travel could immediately drain her, do you understand?” I gave him a stern look and made sure that my words were an order because I don’t really want to worry for Mrs. O’Leary too, now that I’m already worrying about my fiancé and him being in a life-threatening situation,

Zeus sighed then nodded, “As clear as a clear sky.”

I nodded, “Good.” I then reached towards the nearest shadow with a smirk, “Well, see you there.” then I dissolved into them.

When I came out, I came out of Will’s back who was on the ground, looking around aimlessly. I wanted to hug him as soon as I saw him, but I resisted the urge because my demigod instincts told me that we were still in trouble, and so, I observed the surroundings. Apollo was on the other side of the room, unconscious, then I saw Zephyrus a few feet away from Will, readying for an attack, but Will seemed to not notice.

The protectiveness I have for this boy has finally erupted towards the surface as I ran in front of Will as Zephyrus raised his sword ready to slice Will in half. I made it just in time to block Zephyrus’ attack, “How many times do I have to tell you, don’t your fucking dare hurt Mio sole.”

Then with the help of the strength from all the adrenaline, I pushed Zephyrus back with my own sword. 

I really should have pinned the god down, but then Will found my hand, “Nico?” he said, “Is that you?”

I gave him a confused look, that’s when I noticed the blisters on his face, and his eyes that didn't seem to be focusing anywhere. I gasped as I realized a part of the prophecy: Only for him to lose his sight.  

Then suddenly I wanted to blame myself, I was too late. I tried to kneel down to hug Will in my arms, because all I wanted was to be there for him, losing his sight must be horrible for him: if only I got here earlier. Before I could hug him though, a burst of wind sent me flying towards the air, and I was about to hit a wall with so much force it might as well break my bones but then I heard Will shout in worry, “Blackjack!” Everything happened so fast but all I knew is suddenly, I was on the pegasus’ back who was already circling back towards Will.

Will stood up from where he was, his eyes still unfocused but his face determined, “I may not be able to see clearly, but gods, Zephyrus’ your steps and movements are loud. It’s one thing to plot against me, but to hurt the people I love? Well, let’s just say you don’t know who you’re facing.”

Zephyrus scowled as Blackjack dismounted me beside Will. I grabbed his hands and he smiled despite everything. That smile never failed to make my heart flutter, and I simply smiled back, it was so like Will to keep going even when he should be incapable, he doesn’t need protecting, but it doesn’t mean that I won’t keep protecting him.

I then turned to Zephyrus, “And in case you’re wondering, I’m not letting him fight alone.”

Will turned to the sound of my voice with a look of relief and a dorky grin, "You've got troubles, I've got 'em too, but there isn't anything I wouldn't do for you.”

I chuckled, of course, only Will could make a dorky comment at a moment like this. I still want to send a dozen skeletons chasing after him, but we have other problems at the moment: it was time to work together, plus, I missed this so much, and so I answered “We'll stick together and we'll see it through, for you have a friend in me.”

Will smiled more brightly which made a burst of affection spread within me as he squeezed my hand tighter, then we turned to Zephyrus with our weapons ready. I hate having to let go of Will's hand but I need both of my hands to fight properly. Plus, I’m not letting this god hurt my home when I just got him back. I’ll do everything to keep my home safe.

Chapter Text

~ In Asclepius’ Place ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

Zephyrus smirked at us, “You two think you could actually beat me? I mean, one of you is-”

But he was cut off because then a knife came flying towards him which he needed to side-step. Will chuckled coldly and emotionlessly, “I’m not permanently blind, it’s temporary. Plus, as I said, I could still hear your voice.” I winced because the way he laughed and said what he said, it was so un-Will-like. I began to worry.

Zephyrus smirk only widened at this, then there it was again, the cold shiver running down my spine, and so I took the risk and took Will’s hand in mine again, as soon as I did, Will’s face softened but he did look a bit confused, his eyes trying to find mine even though he obviously can’t at his current state.

Zephyrus then took our moment of distraction to run towards us with his sword. I growled then readied my sword, placing myself protectively in front of Will. Zephyrus’ sword struck and I countered it. We exchanged a few blows until I successfully spun the god so that his back was on Will’s, making it safe enough for Will to throw his knife and not hit me.

Blackjack neighed as a go signal, and Will seemed to understand that as he threw his first knife, hitting Zephyrus at the back of his knees. The god hissed, then turned towards Will, I tried to strike again but he summoned a gust of wind at me, sending me flying towards the shelf of vials. As I hit the shelf, I was about to fall face-first to the ground, but luckily for me, Scipio flew in front of me and caught me, “Thanks.” I muttered to the pegasus then got myself towards the ground. I felt dizzy, I probably hit my head, but then I saw where Will was: Flying Blackjack in this small space throwing knives at Zephyrus as the god kept blowing gusts of winds at them as if wanting them to have a painful fall to the ground, which was probably the case. 

So, I ran towards Zephyrus with my sword ready. Zephyrus turned to me with an evil smirk then suddenly a tornado formed in front of me. I stopped in my tracks, not wanting to be sucked into it, but it seemed hopeless because then, everything around me was being sucked in already.

I summoned some shadows and wrapped strands of it around me, Scipio, and a still unconscious Apollo who I noticed near me so that we wouldn’t get pulled in.

Zephyrus then thrust his arms and moved the tornado towards Will who was still airborne. I gasped in worry as the tornado tried to pull Will and Blackjack in. The pegasus tried his best to flap away from it, but it wasn’t enough, Zephyrus is only making the tornado stronger. If I knew any better, sooner or later this whole underground infrastructure would crush us if this tornado grows any bigger. Zephyrus seems to know this as he turned to me with that evil glint in his eyes, “Well, Goodluck living out of this.” Then he threw one final burst of wind at the tornado, making it stronger than ever, before disappearing into thin air.

I was about to try and make my shadows reach Will, but then I heard a familiar bark from the cave’s entrance, “Mrs. O’Leary!” I called out, hopefully with enough worry to alarm them.

Then Mrs. O’Leary burst out of the cave’s entrance with Zeus on his back. Zeus seems to have processed the situation quickly as he turned Mrs. O’Leary to the front of the tornado. What is he doing? Worry started to overwhelm me, not only did I have to worry about Will, but I also had to worry about Mrs. O’Leary and maybe even Zeus, “What are you doing?!” I asked incredulously.

Zeus looked at me with fear evident in his eyes, but it wasn’t a helpless type of fear. It was the type of fear or dread where you knew what you had to do that may help, but it’s going to be a risk with only 0.0001% of surviving and succeeding. 

Zeus said he wasn’t a hero, but right now, I had to trust him, and so I nodded reassuringly but urgently because if he doesn’t hurry that tornado would definitely pull him and Mrs. O’Leary in, no matter how big and strong the hellhound is. Not to mention that Will is still struggling mid-flight.

Zeus nodded with determination, closed his eyes as if to focus, then thrust his arms towards the tornado. The tornado seemed to weaken but it wasn’t enough until Zeus opened his eyes, the efforts obviously draining him as sweat beaded his face. Then suddenly the tornado was gone. Zeus then slumped at Mrs. O’Leary’s back, probably falling unconscious. Mrs. O’Leary whimpered worriedly, as she gently sat down then I gave her a grateful and reassuring look, “He’ll be fine.”

Blackjack immediately landed towards the ground, and I let the shadows wrapping us safely go as I ran towards Will, who was just dismounting Blackjack from across the room. All the worry building up all those days finally getting to me. I hate to admit it but I missed this dork so much, and all I wanted to do was tackle then hug him. I didn’t even care about the two unconscious ex-gods at the moment, or the possibility that this infrastructure may still crash us here, I just need Will in my arms first. I have to be sure that this wasn’t a dream, that Will was truly here.

Then I reached him, obviously, Will wasn’t expecting me with his damaged eyesight, so when I hugged him, he stumbled back a bit before finding balance then hugging me back. This felt nice. For that moment, I could pretend that we were just in camp, snuggling in my cabin, nothing else wrong, just us basking in each other’s presence and being in awe at how close our wedding truly is. I can’t believe I’m about to get married to this boy in less than a month, all we have to do was survive. 

I sighed, If only it was that easy. I must have sighed pretty sadly, because then Will pulled away with concern on his face, “What’s wrong darling?”

I hate that his eyes couldn’t truly meet mine at the moment, looking at his blistered face reminded me of how selfless he was, that made anger mix with the affection within me, so, I kicked his shin painful enough for him to scream, “Ow!” but not strong enough to injure him more, “That’s for leaving me.” He gave me a guilty look and gods, I didn’t like making him feel that way, and so, I took Will’s shirt in my hand then pulled him down to me, and gave him a kiss so passionate, hopefully, it expressed how much I truly missed him and how I was really worried about him.

Will was surprised at first, but he eventually recovered and kissed me back, just as passionately. When we pulled away, he was smiling and I was too as I gently said, “And that’s because I miss you, idiota!”

Will chuckled, but then his smile turned to a sad smile, “I wish I could see your smile right now.”

I suddenly felt guilty again, but I knew I had to comfort Will first, and so, I cupped his cheeks on my hand then said in the most soothing voice that I could, “Don’t worry mi amore, you’d see again, I’ll make sure of it. I swear on the River Styx.”

That seems to lighten up Will’s mood as he began to smile genuinely again, “Well, there is a bright side to all this.” It was a rare thing to get a genuine smile from this boy, especially at a time like this, but when I do, and I knew it's because of me, it just feels like nothing else mattered as if the world has stopped just to let this boy smile brighter than the sun. (Ugh, terrible pun, I know.) 

I snapped out of my thoughts as I processed what Will said. Of course, leave it to Will to find a bright side even in the worst situations, “And that is?”

Will chuckled, “Now, you’d have to hold my hand the whole time so that I don’t bump into anything.”

I rolled my eyes, which was useless because he obviously didn’t see it, “You’re such a dork! I thought you could hear?”

Will then gave me the cutest of pouts, “I could, but it’s not like I could hear it when there’s a wall I’m about to bump into.”

I sighed, he was right, “Do you really trust me to guide you?”

Will scoffed, “Oh darlin’, I’ll even trust you with my life.” His face then softened, the guilt evident again, “And… I’ve learned my lesson, no more leaving you behind. I’d follow you anywhere, I should’ve known you would have done the same.”

I smiled at that then tip-toed to kiss his forehead, before I did though, I whined, “Why couldn’t you be shorter?” that made him laugh which made my heart burst in affection, because dam, was that music to my ears. As I kissed him on the forehead, I then said gently, “It’s alright sunshine, all that matters is that we’re together now and that I was meant to be in this quest because there was more to the prophecy than what you’ve heard.”

Will’s eyes widened in shock, “There’s more?”

I sighed then guided him to sit on the floor, “Yes, but right now, I need to heal those blisters first.”

Will smiled at that, “Alright, Doctor Nico.”

I began blushing, luckily he couldn’t see me. I grabbed a towel from my backpack then poured some Nectar in it before rubbing it on Will’s face, “Dork.” 

Will then reached for his own backpack then struggled but then found the packet of ambrosia. He took a bite then offered it to me, but I shrugged, “I’m fine.”

Will raised an eyebrow at me, “Oh please, as soon as I touched you, I felt some residual darkness from within you, not to mention you still have a concussion.”

I let out a huff then took a bite of the ambrosia while Will still held it because I wasn’t done rubbing his face with Nectar. Will chuckled at this, “I see you like being spoon-fed now.”

I groaned, “You’re lucky I fucking miss you, or else I would’ve slapped that smile off your face.”

Will chuckled again then said, “I miss you too, darling.”

“Hmph” We were silent until I finished with his blisters. As soon as I was done with him, there wasn’t a trace of his blisters anymore, “Did the ambrosia help your sight?”

Will shrugged, “Everything’s still kinda blurry, I think dad had a burst of godly powers.”

I sighed, not really blaming Apollo. The prophecy did say it would happen, and I doubt Apollo did it on purpose. If there’s anyone to blame. It’s Zephyrus, that little piece of schist.

I was snapped out of my thoughts when Will asked, “Speaking of Apollo, where is my dad?”

I sighed, knowing that I wouldn’t be able to stop Will from wanting to heal them. I then looked around the room, then realized how unsafe it is to stay here, not to mention that I could still something lurking around as if we weren't alone. “Both he and Zeus are unconscious-”

Will was once again in shock, “Wait- Zeus is mortal? And helping you?!”

I chuckled, “It’s a long story, anyways. It must be from their burst of godly powers, they just need rest. But if you must check on them, let’s move to a safer place first.”

Will let out another smile, “Oh you know me so much.”

I scoffed, “I am your fiancé after all.” So, I boarded Apollo on Scipio and made sure that Zeus wasn’t going to fall off as Will hopped on Blackjack. I then hopped on behind him. Will chuckled, “What are you doing here, darling? I thought you don’t like riding pegasi?”

I shrugged, “Blackjack doesn't seem to mind, plus, I have to keep you safe. I can’t merely trust you to not fall off with your state.” I then wrapped my arm around him to prove my point.

Will smirked at me, “But you’d trust 2 unconscious ex-gods to not fall off?”

I rolled my eyes, “Do you want me here or not?” I then began to teasingly pull back but Will grabbed my arm, “No, stay here.” he said sternly. Then I tightened my grip around my dorky boyfriend. 

I called out to Mrs. O’Leary, “Girl, could you meet us at Delos?” The hellhound woof in agreement. Then I nodded in approval, “Don’t drain yourself too much!” Then she and Zeus dissolved to the nearest shadow. I hoped that the bonds I made were enough so that Zeus wouldn't fall off.

Will then turned to me, “Delos? Why?”

I shrugged, “Leto wants to talk to Apollo.” Will nodded then brushed his hand on Blackjack’s mane gently, “Get us to Delos as fast as you could?” Blackjack nodded in agreement then spread his wings, Scipio doing the same behind us, then we were off. 

As much as I don’t want to admit this, but if it wasn’t for Will helping me feel calm, I would’ve fallen off already because dam, I could feel myself going against two different territories that I shouldn’t: The skies are Zeus’ and the pegasi were Poseidon’s.

I must’ve been tenser than I thought because then, Will pulled my arm closer to him as he said, “It’s alright darling, I’ll keep you safe.”

I scoffed shakily, “That’s my job!”

Will hummed wistfully as he sarcastically said, “Right…”

I wanted to smack him but I didn’t want to move, plus, I love having my arm wrapped around Will while he gripped on my hands tightly and protectively. Maybe I’d let him be the protective one, just this time. So, I began to relax as I leaned my head on his back, basking on his scent that I considered as the smell of sunshine. Gods, the things that this boy does to me...

Chapter Text

~ In Delos ~

[Apollo’s POV]

I woke up with my head throbbing, and my body aching. Ugh, cursed my fragile mortal body. I felt warmth wrapped around me, then realized that there was a blanket over me, but I wasn’t alone in the blanket, someone was definitely snoring behind me. I tensed for a while then decided to cautiously turn to see who it was.

When I did, I couldn’t help the scream of surprise coming out of my throat, “Zeus?!”

Zeus immediately jumped awake, taking his sword then pointing it at me. I chuckled nervously, “Uh… Good Morning?”

Zeus’ eyes widened then sheathed his sword again, “Don’t wake me up like that.” he hissed.

I smirked at him, “Since when has the almighty King of the gods became so jumpy?”

Zeus gave me an exasperated look as if that was supposed to be obvious, but before he could reply, Nico came from behind me and said, “Well, if you haven’t noticed, he’s a mortal now too.” I jumped in surprise then turned to him, “Where did you come from?!” Zeus snickered, and Nico smiled. Am I imagining things or are these two looking in-sync?

Suddenly the events of the day (or was it the past day?) came back to me. I knew that Nico being here meant that Will was safe, but I had to make sure, “Where’s Will?”

Nico’s smile faltered then he looked down, crossing his arms, “His safe but…”

Guilt filled me from within, I should’ve been more careful. I shouldn’t have let my emotions take over me. I should’ve known that Zephyrus planned this, he knew just exactly how to get to me.

I was then snapped out of my thoughts when Nico spoke again, “It won’t be permanent, right?”

Zeus looked back and forth at the two of us, obviously not knowing what’s happening, “What are you two talking about?”

Nico glared at me (Well, I can’t blame him for that) before turning to Zeus, “Apollo blinded Will.”

I then turned defensively to Zeus, “But it was an accident.” Then I turned back to Nico, “It will heal, but it’s going to take time, and it will happen slowly. Please don’t hate me.” Gods, that was a lot of desperation in my tone.

Nico nodded grimly, “I don’t, Will told me everything. If I should be mad, it should be directed towards Zephyrus.” I sighed in relief. I knew that Nico understood if Will had told him what really happened, but I also knew that this boy was still blaming me even just a little bit, and I don’t blame him for it. I mean, I did lose my temper back then. 

Zeus seems conflicted as if he wanted to say something but doubting if it was a good idea. Nico seemed to notice too, as he dropped his arms, then narrowed his gaze at Zeus, “Spill it.” he said with a commanding tone.

Zeus was unable to resist this (Seriously, what did I miss?) as he let all the words go, “You look guilty.”

I was so shocked as I gasped at Zeus, since when does he understand human emotions? I then turned to Nico as the sentence processed, “You’re guilty?!”

Nico shrugged, obviously building walls at how he truly feels, but who am I to try to get into them. It wasn’t like I was his dad. What surprised me was when he admitted it, “Yeah maybe I am. If only I’ve gotten here earlier-”

But before he could finish that sentence, an arm wrapped around him, “And I thought we already talked about not blaming ourselves, eh?” I looked up then saw Will. His arms were wrapped so protectively and reassuringly around Nico that it made the son of Hades lean towards the touch, immediately shutting up. 

For a moment, I smiled. Seeing the two boys together again was such a sight, I swear I’d feel like a third wheel if Zeus wasn’t standing behind me. Then I looked closer and noticed Will’s eyes. His pupils were constricted and he wasn’t really glancing anywhere in particular. Basically, his pupils weren’t focused.

I then let out an, “I’m sorry.” Which sounded really dry and hoarse, probably from the guilt. I still can’t believe I let this happen.

Will sighed as he asked Nico, “Bring me towards my dad?”

Nico then began whining, “But you can see his blurry figure and hear him!”

My son chuckled with mischief in his smile, “But what if I trip over a rock or something?”

Nico groaned then took Will’s hand in his as he guided Will towards me as gently as he could. Will then found my arm as Nico muttered towards him, “I hate you.”

Will just smiled at that, as if it was the sweetest thing he has ever heard, “No you don’t.” he retorted. Nico scowled, “Whatever, Solace.” 

Then Nico walked back towards Zeus, “Come on, let’s prepare dinner.” He obviously did this to give me and Will some time and I was grateful towards the son of Hades, maybe he doesn’t hate me as much as I thought?

I sighed as I began, “I’m really sorry, Zephyr-”

But Will hushed me as he put his finger towards his mouth, “Dad, I never blamed you. I was there, I knew what happened.”

I sighed in relief, “But what do we do now? What about your siblings and camp?”

Will’s hand clenched as he took a deep breath before saying, “We finish the quest then we’ll find a quick way back to camp.” Will said it trying to look confident, but I knew he doubted his plan.

So, I tried pointing it out, “Are you sure we’re going to make it?”

Will sighed then looked down, “We have to be positive, right?” I bit my lip, not knowing if this was even up for discussion, it was choosing over stopping a plague from spreading over saving your home. No matter which one we choose, the other would end in many deaths and the possibility of the world ending in a terrible state. Was there even a right choice here?

Before I could voice this out, a woman appeared beside Will, “Hi Apollo, do you mind if I talk to you?” 

I turned to her then gasped, “Mother?”

Leto nodded, “I asked that one called Nico to bring you here, and I do have a reason why.”

Will nodded encouragingly to me, then bowed towards Leto. Leto then hummed, “No need, my grandchild.” She then looked apologetic, “And I’m sorry that I couldn’t quicken the recovery of your sight.”

Will nodded towards her voice, “It’s alright, thanks for trying though. I appreciate it.”

I then turned to my mother, “You tried to heal Will?”

Leto chuckled, “Well of course, I am the protector of the youth, and though his near his 20’s, him being my grandchild makes it count, right?”

I smiled gratefully at her, “I guess it does.”

She then sighed sadly, “Alas, I am merely a minor goddess of modesty and the light. If anyone can heal him it would either be you in your godly form or Asclepius.”

I sighed then turned to my son, “Well now I have more motivation to get my godhood back.”

Will smiled at that then Leto took my arm, “Apollo, we really have to talk.” I nodded towards her then looked back at Will, “Would you be alright?”

He chuckled at that, “Don’t worry about me dad.” I nodded towards him then to Leto who began leading me towards a field of Delos flowers. Behind me I heard Will shout, “Nico darling, I need help finding a safe place to settle!” and despite everything, I just let the smile grow on my face. Gods, my son really was in love.

When we were deep into the fields, I couldn’t help but notice how beautiful the stars were tonight, until it reminded me of Orion then I had to look away. Leto laughed at that, “Basking on your past mistakes, I see.”

I sighed, “There are things you don’t understand when you’re a god.”

Leto gave me a sad smile, “Unfortunately I had to agree with you, but you’ve grown quite a lot in the past few years, am I right?”

I sighed, “I’ve been told so, but I’m not sure if it’s the truth, and if it’s going to last.” Tears then began swimming in my eyes, “I mean did you just see what I did? I blinded my son! I let my anger take over, then BAM! A blast of godly power is all it took…” I didn’t mean to, but my tears fell, and suddenly I was crying.

Leto gave me a sympathetic look, as she ran her hand through my hair, “Everyone makes mistakes Apollo, but gods don’t admit it, and the fact that you did only proves my past statement. Isn’t all that matters is that you changed?”

I sniffed before looking at her, “But what if I do it again?”

Leto shook her head, “Isn’t the best thing about a traumatic mistake? You won’t do it again, you’re already too cautious.”

I sighed, I trusted her words, because it was true. As soon as she said it, I realized just how afraid I am of what I’m capable of. Is this how Will felt about his plague powers? No, it must be worse. I couldn’t even imagine how much worse it is for him and his pure heart.

I was snapped out of my thoughts as Leto pulled away and began again. She spoke but this time it was in a more serious tone, “I have to warn you though…” she faltered and suddenly I was worried.

I walked beside her as I wiped the last of my tears, “What is it, mother?”

Leto sighed before stopping in her tracks then turning to me with a face so serious that suddenly the beauty of the stars and yellow flowers that surrounded just fades away in the background, “Chaos is not something to mess with. There’s a reason why only the pure of hearts can survive it…” She stopped looking at my reaction, but I kept my poker face on no matter how worried I am now, “It doesn’t only cloud the mind’s judgement, it also attempts to block what the heart has to say. Chaos may have created the universe, but it’s too dark, that is why no one, and nothing is perfect. We’re all flawed.”

I shivered at the reality in her words, “You think Will won’t be able to survive?”

Leto gave me a sad smile, “I believe he can, and that’s what I fear.”

Suddenly I was confused, isn’t that a good thing, “Why?”

My mom sighed, “Chaos may have its after effects, not to mention that Zephyrus had some allies on his side that may help with this after effects…”

I then urged my mom as I asked, “What allies?”

But Leto shook her head in defeat, “I’ve said too much. I’m still a goddess, I can’t interfere much…”  She then looked up to me, “The Tholos in Delphi, keep that in mind.”

Then her form began fading, I tried to desperately hold onto her, asking for more answers but she gave me one final smile with one final advise, “Chaos will continue to cloud a demigod’s mind even after it’s formed into a cure, especially if it’s crafted by a demigod’s hand. Make sure your son doesn’t hold onto it for a long time.” Then she disappeared into a swirl of yellow flowers.

At first I was scared, what was Zephyrus planning, and how is it connected to Chaos? Could Zephyrus really succeed in getting Will to turn sides? Could Will truly fight off Chaos’ darkness alone? Then suddenly something hit me: But it can only be done by those with a heart so pure

By those with a heart so pure…

By those…

Someone could help my son, he doesn’t have to face Chaos alone, but who else would have a heart so pure that it matches or even surpasses Will’s?

That’s something I’d have to figure out with the others. All I know for now is that no matter what happens, I’m going to take the cure out of Will’s hands as soon as he constructs the cure. I will not let him hold onto Chaos for that long .

Then I ran back towards the others with newly found determination, not only to regain my godhood but to also make sure I keep Will safe from the darkness that is Chaos.

Chapter Text

~ In Delos ~

[Zeus’ POV]

After we all ate, Nico has forced Will to sleep since he healed and checked on all of us, including Mrs. O’Leary and the two pegasi and he hasn’t gotten any rest. It so happens that Nico didn’t rest too, since the two of them were staying guard while I and Apollo slept. So, Will wouldn’t agree until Nico rested too. Not to mention that according to Will there’s still some bits of shadows lurking within Nico, but it’s nothing a good night's sleep can’t heal.

Nico was still quite hesitant, he probably still doesn’t trust me to guard alone. I sighed internally, can I blame him? Then to my surprise, he turned to me, “Would you be alright?”

I managed a small smile, “Sure, remember, I’m good with a sword.”

Nico nodded with a polite smile, “Look out for Apollo though, and make sure you don’t threaten to slice his head off this time, eh?”

I shrugged at that, and yet I couldn’t keep the amusement out of my voice, “Oh please, I was just in shock is all. It was all instincts. Plus, don’t tell me you didn’t enjoy that after…” I stopped myself because Nico began scowling at me. Okay, maybe it was a bit insensitive. I then looked down ashamed but too prideful to apologize for the nth time that day. Ugh, human emotions are so annoying.

I looked up a bit, and Nico’s look softened, “It’s alright Zeus. You’ll get there.”

I sighed in relief, good, so we’re still cool. After everything that had happened so far, I honestly rather want the son of Hades on my side than against me. He’s a pretty powerful demigod when he wants to be. But somehow, my stubborn mind just went and made me say, “I didn’t apologize.”

Nico just chuckled at that, “You’ll get there.” he repeated. How could he believe so much in me after how I acted? After what I’ve done to him… Gods, Nico di Angelo may be powerful, but his heart is always in the right place, despite how people used to judge him. He was misunderstood, but looking at him and Will now, I realized that the boy beside him was the very first person who actually tried to understand him before judging him. 

In a way, Nico does remind me of Hades, always judged wrongly even though they’ve done nothing wrong to accept such judgment. Then suddenly I felt guilty. I judged Nico too, just as much as he judged me. Ugh, guilt really is inevitable when you’re mortal, huh?

I was snapped out of my thoughts when Will spoke, “You two are going to have to tell me how you all got this close. It seems to be such an impossible task.”

Both me and Nico scoffed at him as I said, “We’re not that close.” then Nico added, “I am capable of making connections with people I should hate, thank you very much.”

Will laughed at that as I and Nico huffed in unison. Will then intertwined his fingers with Nico’s, “Alright… Sure…” he said in a tone stating that he was unconvinced. I shrugged then stared at their intertwined fingers. They really were lucky to have each other. I then looked up at Nico, “You two should rest.”

Nico nodded then turned to Will, “Can we sleep on top of Mrs. O’Leary? She’s so soft, she’s like a portable bed!” I smiled, Nico rarely shows this kinda childish, happy-ish side of him, and I’m just glad that he could now even if I was here.

Will smiled at that then nodded, “Sure, as long as you guide me up, and hug me tightly so that I wouldn’t fall off in my sleep.”

Nico smirked, “That… I could do.” Then they were off, holding hands swaying in between them as if nothing else mattered: As if forgetting that the world is in grave danger. I sighed, I guess when you’re a demigod in such situations, all you can do is enjoy every happy moment you could have. The two approached and climbed Mrs. O’Leary who was also sleeping, that jump from Epidaurus to Delos must have drained her. Then they snuggled on top of her. She was so big that Nico and Will fit just fine with space to spare.

I smiled at them then sat by the fire we set up and beside the pegasi. Blackjack whined, and luckily I don’t pack healthy so, I have donuts just for them. Blackjack seems to be happy about that as I passed one each to both him and Scipio.

I just stared at the fire for a while, feeling more and more worried every minute Apollo isn’t back yet. Is this what mortal parents feel when their children don’t get back past curfew? Probably, just minus the fear of the possibility that a monster has probably eaten their children. 

I sighed and finally let my thoughts drift, at first I thought I might drift to feeling pity for myself again or at least think about my children. What I wasn’t prepared for was to think about Nico and Will.

The way they held each other, and always seemed so protective of each other even when away from danger it’s just soo… heartwarming. I’m not jealous, but watching them made me understand why so many gods pitched in to help them and watching them made me realize how I failed in… well, the love department, but then again how was I supposed to know how to be romantic? I am technically married to my sister soo…

I was snapped out of my thoughts when someone (Read: Apollo) sat beside me panting. When I turned to him, he gave me a mischievous smirk, “So, how’s the self-pity train?”

I shrugged, “I’m not aboard, surprisingly.”

He hummed in agreement, “Are you sure you’re Zeus?”

I rolled my eyes, “I’m just as surprised as you.”

Apollo chuckled half-heartedly, “Nico must have taught you quite a lesson, eh?”

I nodded, not really knowing what else to say. What do mortal fathers and sons do at a time like this? Then I recalled his chuckle. I was no expert with emotions yet, but that did sound half-hearted, right? I then gave him a somewhat sympathetic look, am I really going to try to be a better father now? “What’s bothering you?” Oh great, I started.

Apollo looked up in shock but he seemed to recover as he looked down, trying to hide the fear in his eyes. Apollo never was really good at hiding how he felt, that’s why he’s known to be one of the most dramatic gods, not to mention the god of truth. He shrugged, “I’m scared for Will.” He then began telling me what Leto had told him, and it is quite worrying.

I shrugged, “The sole reason why even the gods can’t mess with Chaos, it’s unpredictable. I have no idea why the Fates suddenly decided it should be involved...”

Apollo nodded grimly, “But, Leto did emphasize that demigods can’t hold it for long, so does that mean…?”

I nodded, though I could feel the dread and fear spreading within me, “We could probably hold onto it.” The thing is, I have no idea how we’d handle holding onto something so deceiving . You mix Chaos with demigod magic-

Well, I can’t imagine what it’s capable of because it has never been done before. If I were, to be honest, I’m not sure if the son of Apollo would even survive such a thing. But Apollo doesn’t need to know that, right? He’s already too down to hear such news and so… “He’ll be fine. Your son is one of the kindest yet most determined demigods I know, if anyone could survive such a task it has to be him.”

Apollo looked at me with gratefulness evident in his eyes, “Since when were you good with words?”

I rolled my eyes, “I’m a king, I’m supposed to be good with words…” I stopped myself before I finished my sentence because I wasn’t going to imply that I’m admitting I’m wrong again, I’ve done way too many times already the past few days. 

Apollo seemed to know what I was thinking as he finished for me, “You just never learned to use it right.”

I shrugged then looked down at the fire. Apollo didn’t bother him as they just stared at the fire for quite some time until I decided I don’t want to go down any of my train of thoughts, so instead, I turned to Apollo and said, “We should exchange what we know tomorrow. Then from there, we’ll have to plan where to go and what to do next.”

Apollo smiled then nodded, he looked grateful at the silence finally being broken. He was probably worried that I was mad at him, but I really wasn’t. To be honest, now that I’m here, I actually feel guilty for being the reason that he’s in the situation he is in now. Ugh, what’s the worst thing about being mortal? Understanding the suffering and actually needing to care enough to have a conscience, and it’s just unbearable.

You’ll get there.  Nico di Angelo’s words echoed through my mind as I decided to say, “You know, that boy Will? He’s right.”

Apollo gave me a confused look and I just sighed, “We all make mistakes. Like for example, sometimes… We get too stuck with the past and with creating a fine image that we forget that our world is changing around us… That sometimes due to this, even the traditional rules have to change. Especially if it’s going to be for a good cause: If it’s for the greater good.”

It was an indirect apology for turning Apollo into a mortal when he could’ve been of better help as a god, but Apollo seems to get it. He gave me a warm smile then nodded, “Well, we’re here now, aren’t we? The thing about heroes and mortals is that once they start something and they’re in too deep, they don’t turn back.”

I nodded, glad that he didn’t tease me or push my apology. I was thinking about how much I changed, that I didn’t realize that Apollo has changed much more and faster than me. Maybe I should be proud, not of myself for bringing him here, but of Apollo, himself because it was due to his decisions along the way that led him to where he is today.

I turned back to check on the boys then smiled. They were still on top of Mrs. O’Leary, Will had his head on top of one of Nico’s arms which were wrapped protectively around him. Nico was then leaning towards Will's chest. I couldn't help but smile at the sight, “Those boys deserve the world.” I whispered.

Apollo hummed in agreement beside me, “I wish you’d realized that a few years ago.”

I sighed, “Me too, but if I hadn't, we wouldn't be who we are or who we're turning to today.”

Chapter Text

~ In Delos ~

[Will Solace’s POV]

I know that losing my eyesight should’ve made me panic, but hearing Nico’s scream when Zephyrus probably pushed him with the winds, well, the panic that was meant to be directed to myself has shifted to panic and concern for the love of my life. Plus, I’m a doctor, I knew that my eyesight wouldn’t be permanently gone, my self-assessment told me it should be back in a few weeks, maybe in time for the wedding too. Sure, this whole idea of continuing this quest while blind sounds absurd but I couldn’t get myself to be worried about myself. 

All my worry has shifted towards Nico, and how I know he’ll be overprotective of me, but despite all this, I’m actually relieved that Nico is here now. He definitely makes those negative thoughts go away. That shiver down my spine has lessened too as if whatever has been causing it was afraid of Nico, or maybe it’s just me being wistful.

Bottomline, I’m just happy to be in Nico’s presence again, and that he isn’t too mad at me for what I did. Right now, we were snuggling on top of Mrs. O’Leary, trying to fall asleep. We held onto each other, not wanting to let one another go, ever again, no matter how selfish it sounds. 

“I miss you.” he whispered it so quietly that if I wasn’t leaning into him, I probably wouldn’t hear it. I hummed into his chest, trying to tease him by not answering.

I felt Nico lift his head then move a bit, probably to look at me, “Will? Are you still awake?”

I hummed in agreement, “Were you waiting for something, darling?”

Nico huffed again, this time more frustratedly, “Oh nothing…” he said sarcastically with an edge of disappointment.

I chuckled then kissed what I assume was his chest, “Of course I miss you too, sweetheart.”

Nico groaned silently, “Your nicknames get worse every time.” he hissed then added, “And I hate you.”

I closed my eyes then tightened my embrace on him, “And I love you so much.”

I felt Nico hesitate before he leaned into me again, and returned the tight embrace as he placed his head on top of mine again, “I love you too.” he whispered. I smiled and we just basked in the silence of each other’s presence. Gods, the only thing I’m sad about was not being able to see Nico’s smile. I sighed… Someday.

My eyes were beginning to droop when I heard Nico yawn. I let out a chuckle, “I guess we should sleep.”

I assume that Nico has rolled his eyes before saying what he said, “Isn’t that what we came here to do?”

I nodded, “So less sarcasm and more sleeping, di Angelo.” I said in the sternest voice I could muster.

Nico then retorted back, “Same goes for you, William.” I smiled again, that nickname never really died down despite its tragic origin. “Yes, sir.”

Nico then muttered, “Dork.” but it came out with a yawn, I took that as a sign that Nico was finally falling asleep, and so, I closed my eyes, just leaning more into my lover’s embrace. The past nights, I was worried about nightmares, but tonight I wasn’t as worried, if I were to get one, at least Nico would be here to wake me up when needed. With that thought, I slept with a smile on my face.

Rule Number 1 about being a demigod is to never ever tempt the fates with your positivity because it tends to backfire. Because apparently after many nights without nightmares, I finally got one. How ironic.  

I knew it was a dream because I could see. Everything was dark at first but then Asclepius appeared in front of me, there was guilt in his eyes and he didn't even try to mask it. Asclepius met my eyes and nodded, “You think I wanted this?! I was in too deep when I realized… it was too late.”

I gave him a questioning yet concerned look, I knew he was being honest, “What are you talking about?”

Asclepius was hesitant at first but then he spoke, “A warning… Just surrender now before it’s too late.”

I scoffed at that, I would never leave this quest, even if it means I have to be in harm. I started this plague, and this invasion and I’m going to stop it. So, I gave him a determined look, “I will never. I don’t need this in my conscience, especially because I know that I could still do something about this.”

Then Asclepius look shifted from fear to as hard as stone as if I was talking to a different person. I felt a shiver down my spine again, then suddenly, I had the urge to back up, “Asclepius?”

The god just gave me a glare, “Don’t you ever get tired of being so selfless, and so understanding, only to be wrongly accused, punished, and unappreciated?”

That triggered something in me that made me find the courage to glare back, “I help others because I want to, not because I want appreciation. If you help others just for that reason, then you aren’t helping at all. You’re just selfish.”

Asclepius seem like he didn’t listen as he finished, “Oh please! Admit it, you don’t want to always do it, you just need to, because no one else can.”

I rolled my eyes, “Is that what Zephyrus threw at you? That’s why you joined him?!”

Asclepius hissed, “Dad always said he’ll help me, but he never did enough, and now he's helping you.” He gave me a bitter look before smirking, “But who’s really helping who? After everything you’ve done, Apollo still let it happen, he left you in the dark.”

I felt that shiver grow stronger, fogging up my mind, creating doubts in my mind, luckily it’s my heart I listen to, “No! Your mind is poisoned by Zephyrus’ offers, you’re not listening to your heart, Asclepius. Healers should . I’ve heard about your tales. You’re the most selfless healer of your time, and you know what? This isn’t you.” I said firmly. 

Asclepius’ eyes went from hard and cold to confused to fear, “It happened again.” he mumbled to no one, then suddenly Asclepius disappeared, then in front of me stood Nico. He gave me a smile then opened his arms, “It’s alright Mio Sole, none of this is real”. My heart bursted in affection at the view of Nico’s smile. Tears of joy began swimming down from my eyes. Maybe this wasn’t as bad of a nightmare as I thought. 

I began running towards Nico to hug him, but before I could a sword went through Nico’s chest from the back, his shirt filled with blood then his eyes lost life. Dread started to fill me, then the sword was pulled out, causing more complications. Nico slumped to the floor then I kneeled in front of him, tears of joy turning into tears of dread and grief, “No, no, no Nico…” Then I remembered where I was. This is just a dream, just a nightmare, a terrible, terrible nightmare.

Then I heard a voice. I looked up and saw Zephyrus with his sword, “Just a nightmare for now, but I won’t stop until your worst nightmares come true.” Then Nico disappeared from in front of me. I stood up then wiped my tears away, “What do you want Zephyrus?”

The god smirked at me, “That little sight made you want to cooperate? Oh, you really don’t stand a chance against Chaos.”

I scowled, “I’m not cooperating, I’m just curious.”

Zephyrus’ smirked widened, “And since when are you so… Un-gentle. Are you sure you’re still you? Are you sure you’re still in control?”

That made me gasp then step backward in fear, suddenly recalling what had happened to Asclepius just a few moments back. But I couldn’t let him know that he’s getting to me, he’s just messing with my mind, I have to mask it. Fortunately, that’s one of the few things I’m good at: Hiding behind a smile. So, I smiled, “Of course, I’m in control. Nothing you say would ever make me want to join your side. Nothing.”

Zephyrus snickered, “Well, if that’s true, then you wouldn’t mind listening to what I have to say.”

I nodded as calmly as I could, “Go on.”

Zephyrus smirked, “Do you really trust Zeus? The god who kept you in the Fields of Punishment for something you didn’t do? Someone who fears your powers of plague so much that he may not even set you free even after this quest?”

I winced internally at that, but I stood my ground and kept a poker face, “Zeus has changed.” Did I really believe that? Not much, I haven’t seen much of Zeus (literally) but if Nico trusts him, then I have to trust him too. Then again, even I may just lock myself out of the world if it means stopping the world from experiencing further plagues just because I couldn’t keep my emotions in check. 

I then stopped that train of thoughts before things got worse, if Nico was here, he’d probably give me a good slap for thinking like that. Gods, Nico was really the only one keeping me going on the right path.

Zephyrus then continued, “Then there’s Apollo, to what extent can you trust someone who takes away your sense of sight when you need it the most?”

I felt myself tense up, “Apollo is changing.” I defended.

Zephyrus then tsked, “Has he offered you to heal your eyes when he’s god again?”

I nodded, “He did-”

“But would he have if Leto didn’t remind him?”

I scowled, “Of course he will! He probably just forgot or didn’t find time to tell me yet.” 

Zephyrus smirked, “There comes that temper again.”

I gasped in realization then tried to calm myself down, “Your words have no effect on me.” I said grimly.

Zephyrus raised his eyebrow in amusement, “Are you sure about that or are you just too stubborn to admit it? Maybe if you admit it now, you could still be helped.”

I clenched my fist to keep my emotions in check then looked down, “I’m fine.”

Zephyrus smirked again then continued, “I have an offer, I’m considering not killing off your siblings.”

I looked up in disbelief, “What’s the catch?”

Zephyrus smirked, “Well, you are the head counselor of the Apollo cabin, and if you could be a model and just join our little cause, then maybe I could believe that the Apollo cabin isn't so hopeless.”

I took a deep breath then shook my head, “Your words and deceit may have worked on Asclepius, but it would never work on me. I’d rather fight until my final breath keeping my siblings alive and stopping you than join you.”

Zephyrus shrugged, “Alright then, that’s what you say now-”

But I won’t let him finish, “I will never join you.”

Zephyrus smirked again, “We’ll see.”

I shook my head, “I will save the world and Camp Half-Blood, and I will be fighting by my siblings’ side through it all. I would never join you and let you use me for your ill-intentions.”

Zephyrus nodded, not looking dazed at all, “You’ll see, this conversation isn’t over, son of Apollo.” He then turned around, looking pleased with himself, took a few steps before turning back at me, “Also, bold words from someone who can’t even fight so well. Remember your place, son of Apollo. You’re just a healer, not a fighter. What makes you think you could keep everyone, including your fiancé safe?" Then Zephyrus disappeared, his final words echoing through my mind, reviving that buried insecurity.

I woke up with a gasp, and I immediately sat up, dragging Nico (who was all wrapped up around me) up with me. I felt Nico tense but I pulled away from him then began sobbing between my knees. You’re just a healer, not a fighter.

He’s right, what makes me think I could save my siblings? Would I really be able to handle Chaos? Could I really keep Nico safe? Am I really still myself? Could I really trust the ex-gods with us? Why did I let Zephyrus plant doubts in my mind? Why am I overthinking this? Should I address the chill down my spine? Is there something wrong with me? Why do I feel so broken?

I could’ve gone on with the doubts, but I was already losing air from my rapid breathing, and not being able to see anything clearly is not helping. Am I really having a panic attack because of Zephyrus?

Suddenly, someone slowly attempted to hug me from behind. At first, I wanted to pull away, then I recognized that smell: The smell of mixed pomegranate, soil, and strawberries, “Nico…” I managed to breathe out. Then I immediately spun and hugged him as tightly as I could, feeling guilty for waking him up, but not knowing how to explain everything that happened. I let Zephyrus mess with my head , “I’m sorry…” I tried to say. 

Nico just shushed me as he hugged me back just as tightly but more reassuringly, “It’s just a nightmare. I’m here, you’re safe. You’re with me.”  Hugging Nico was enough to calm me enough to even out my breathing. The last line did its trick. I’m with Nico, I’m with my home. Then I recalled Nico’s lifeless body from my dream, as I tightened my grip on him again as if letting him go would lead to that conclusion, “I don’t want to lose you.” I managed weakly.

Nico ran his hands through my hair, and I felt myself relax as he assured me, “You won’t. I’ll be here for you, I always will be.” he promised.

A ghost of a smile played in my lips, but that nightmare really did terrify me. If Zephyrus could influence me that much, though how, I do not know… Then it isn’t such a surprise that he got to Asclepius. Fortunately, something was keeping me from crossing that line, and that someone was right in front of me, hugging me. As long as he’s safe, as long as he keeps me anchored, then everything should be alright, right?

Plus, with four of us in the quest now, we’d definitely defend each other. How stupid of me to leave Nico in the first place. The two of us were silent, just hugging each other until I finally stopped shaking and completely calmed down, “I love you so so much…”

Nico sighed in relief then kissed the top of my head, “I love you too.” There was silence again, before Nico though hesitantly asked, “Do you want to talk about it?”

I shook my head weakly, feeling my eyes go droopy again. Crying can really expend a lot of your energy, “Not now.”

I felt Nico nod then he guided me to our old sleeping position as he gently said, “Whenever you’re ready.” That’s one of the many things that I loved about Nico, he knew when to not push me. He could be really understanding when he wanted to. 

I was scared to fall asleep again, but if you’re tired, and your boyfriend is hugging you in the most comforting and reassuring way, then it’s really hard not to. Fortunately for me, this time, I fell asleep without any dreams.

Chapter Text

~ In Delos ~

[Apollo’s POV]

Once we were all awake and had our breakfast, we exchanged stories then began planning for our next move. Obviously, we’d be going to Delos next, no matter how scary that was. So, our first stop: My temple in Delphi, of course, hoping that it’s safe enough.

After Nico’s success in riding the Pegasus the first time, we figured that the pegasi ride must be safe for Zeus too. He didn’t want to take Blackjack though since he fears that the pegasus may take revenge on him after everything he’s put Percy through, and so, he went on and rid Scipio. 

As soon as he was on-board, Scipio seemed to be calm enough, then Zeus relaxed. He then turned to all of us with a questioning look, “I thought Scipio, Reyna’s pegasus, died-” he was cut off when the pegasus whined angrily, then I couldn’t help but let out a laugh.

Nico and Will then joined me while Zeus just stared at us like he doesn’t get why we’re all laughing at him, which I guess was true. Nico was the first to compose himself as he rolled his eyes (as always) before saying, “ That isn’t Reyna’s pegasus. This Scipio was named after Reyna’s pegasus to honor him. This Scipio is actually new to camp, but he seems brave if he didn’t protest to come with and carry Apollo along the way.”

It was my turn to roll my eyes as I faced him with my hands in my waist, “Is that meant to be an insult?”

Will then snickered from beside Nico, “Be careful darlin’, you don’t want to be on bad terms with your future father-in-law.” He had his arms wrapped around Nico so tightly like Nico was his source of life and that if anything happens to Nico, then Will wouldn’t be able to stay sane. I should be worried, but they’re just too cute.

Nico then huffed as he muttered, “If anything, your dad should be careful of being on bad terms with me.”

I hummed, totally agreeing with him. What? As kind and loving as Nico could be, he could also be quite scary, “He’s right.” Will then let out a laugh at that, then I saw Nico smile up at his fiance as if hearing his laugh was the best thing that could ever happen today. Which was probably true again. I smiled at Will, despite the guilt still looming inside me from what I did to him. I will protect you, my son.

Zeus then cleared his throat catching all of our attention, he was already on-board Scipio, though the pegasus didn’t look so happy about it, “Are we going to get this quest over with or what?”

Will then hummed in a serious tone, “If we were to create a cure and make it on time to save Camp Half-Blood, then we have to move. Now. ”

Nico nodded then hopped onto Mrs. O’Leary. Will panicked for a while, but then Nico grabbed his arms, “Don’t worry, I’m not going anywhere. Hold on.” Then Will did so as Nico pulled him up aboard the hellhound and in front of himself. So that Nico could securely wrap his arms around Will. 

My dad instincts then began nagging as I saw Will’s sudden panic. He wasn’t that dependent on Nico, right? Something was wrong. Nico caught my worried gaze then he shrugged, giving me a sign that something was wrong but he wasn’t entirely sure what was either. Only Will could tell us, if he would.  

I nodded grimly at Nico, hoping that if I can’t get it out of Will, at least Nico could. Will thinks he can handle everything alone, but in reality, he could really use the support, and who else better to support him than Nico? I then hopped on Blackjack, exchanged a look with Zeus then nodded towards Nico, “Meet you there?”

Nico nodded, “Keep safe, you two.” He then gave Zeus a mischievous smile before turning to me, “Oh, and make sure Zeus doesn’t fall off his pegasus.”

Zeus huffed, “I am perfectly capable of riding a pegasus, thank you very much.”

I then hummed sarcastically, “Don’t worry, I’m pretty sure Scipio would be gentle with him.” I then turned to Scipio, “Won’t you Scipio?” The pegasus neighed as if to say, “Of course I will be.” but I’m pretty sure it would be sarcastic too.

Nico nodded one last time, as he held Will more tightly then he gave Mrs. O’Leary the signal, then they were off to the Temple of Isis by entering the Labyrinth once again. I then stroked Blackjack’s mane as I said, “Let’s do this.” The pegasus neighed with determination as he spread his wings then soared into the air. Scipio followed a few seconds later as Zeus held on for dear life.

I chuckled at him as I said, “Oh come on, it’s not like you angered Poseidon lately, right? Besides, despite being in a pegasus, the sky is your territory. You just have to relax and you'll be fine.”

Zeus gave me an annoyed look as he said, “Said the guy who fell off towards canoe lake on his first try!”

I chuckled then pointed down, “And oh look! You get to fall on the Mediterranean if you manage to not hold on!” 

He hissed, “Not helping!”

I laughed again, then suddenly I knew what to do. I gave him a challenging look as I said, “Oh, Nico rid the pegasus just fine! Would you really let a son of Hades beat the almighty Zeus in such a challenge?”

Zeus gave me a look that confirmed my success in bringing out the stubborn, competitive side out of him. What? I don’t think I’d be able to stand it if he whined the whole trip. Zeus then straightened himself up then relaxed a bit more as he tried to mask all the fear off his face. I sighed in relief as Zeus finally got the hang of it, but let out a groan as he kept muttering over and over again, “I’m the king of the skies, I will not fall, I can fly…”

I gave Scipio a sympathetic look before focusing on the skies ahead.

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I didn’t like being back in the Labyrinth. Obviously, there were more dangers down here, but I don’t really want to use up all my energy in Shadow-traveling especially if we’re going to meet Python and only the gods know who else is guarding Chaos. 

I must be holding onto Will tight because then he chuckled, “I love the overprotectiveness, but gods Nico you’re suffocating.”

I huffed, “Shut up, William.” but then I loosened my grip. Honestly? I didn’t know why I felt more protective than ever, and that’s saying a lot because I was already pretty protective even before this. I’d like to say it’s because Will is kinda blind right now, but I knew that wasn’t the case. I saw what he could do despite being blinds, and gods, I have to say, not only was it brave, it was also really hot. I then felt myself blush at the thought. Luckily, Will can’t see me.

Then I thought back to last night, maybe it was seeing Will so broken last night, I still wonder what he dreamt about, and yet I didn’t really want to push it out of him. He just seems really shaken. If it was going to cause the same reaction, then all I could do is really wait for Will to be ready to open up, which may take a while, if he even opens up.

I then realized that it was too quiet and that only means one thing: Will was overthinking. I have to break this silence before Will gets too deep at whatever is bothering him, especially since I have a hunch at what’s bothering him. “So, uh… how’s your sight?”

Will huffed, “I know what you’re thinking Nico…”

I panicked and so I scoffed then blurted the first thing that came to my mind, “For all you know, I could be thinking about how hot you were fighting so bravely even without your sight.”

Will then looked back with a smirk (though it looked half-hearted), “Oh you think I was hot, eh?”

I internally kicked myself, then internally face-palmed, then internally cursed, “You’re my fiance.” I pointed out, “Isn’t that kinda normal?”

Will rolled his then looked front again, “Whatever you say, deathboy.”

I gasped in mock outrage at the nickname, “How many times do I have to tell you not to call me that, William.”

He scoffed, “You still call me William too.” he pointed out then I huffed in defeat. 

There was silence again, but it wasn’t at all comfortable like it used to be, the question still roamed around us, haunting both of us, until finally, Will slowly turned his head towards me, his smile gone, and his look serious yet scared, “Zephyrus threatened me… He tried to bargain with me, and I… I don’t know what he’s doing but I fear he’s affecting how I’m responding...” Then suddenly he shivered, when he did, I felt that cold shiver down my spine again.

Will’s eyes widened as I turned to him and asked, “You felt that too?”

He nodded with fear in his eyes. I could tell this dream really shook him up because Will was a brave demigod, one of the bravest really, and to get him this scared…. I unwrapped one of my arms then took Will’s hand in mine, “You don’t have to tell me everything, okay? But whatever it is, you’ll get through it. You have to fight it. Zephyrus probably only planted whatever those are in your mind so that Chaos would devour you, and I won’t let that happen.”

“But-” he started, but I’m not going to let him self-depreciate himself more, “No buts.” I said firmly. Then I added more gently, “And whatever it is bothering you, you have to know you’re not alone. I’ll fight with you.”

Will seems to relax then a small smile plays on his lips. It didn’t quite reach his eyes, but it was a start. As he did, his skin started to glow softly, just like every time he couldn’t control his happiness. It was a soft glow, so he wasn’t that happy, but at least it was genuine, and it also seems to chase that shiver away. Then I smiled back, despite the sad thought that Will won’t be seeing it, “I’m here for you.” I said gently, wrapping my arms around him again.

Will leaned into my arms as he whispered, “I know.”

[Zeus’ POV] 

I have to admit, what Apollo has done was pretty clever because after a few minutes of getting used to, I finally completely relaxed and my nerves soothed just as I felt the gentle winds pass me. It felt so good to fly again and be this high up.

After a few moments of flying, I pulled Scipio to a stop because then, I had a view of the Tholos, and if we flew anymore near it, we’d be spotted. Blackjack and Apollo did the same, “Oh gods…”

I nodded with just as much fear, “Python…”

Apollo swallowed, “And Asclepius is the one completely healing him…” I gave Apollo a sympathetic look. I couldn’t even imagine how I’d feel if my children turned against me, despite their probable valid reasons. Then a thought occurred to me, “Oh gods, could it be that he used Chaos… and that Chaos could actually have an effect on gods too?”

Apollo cursed before saying, “Maybe if it was pure Chaos, yes…”

I nodded, “Zephyrus used this and his ‘allies’ to get to Asclepius, probably mentally torturing him, that’s why he wasn’t himself!”

Apollo then hummed, deep in thought, “Which means we could still get him back!”

How could one be so positive in such a situation? “I mean if he’s really pure-hearted then…”

Apollo nodded with determination, “This isn’t Asclepius, there must be a way. I will not let him be truly lost forever.”

I gave him a gentle smile then nodded, despite my doubts, “But now we have to find a way to not be seen.” I said to no one in particular. I looked around then pointed up towards the thick clouds, “That should be enough to cover us.”

Apollo nodded, “Let’s do this.” Then he and Blackjack led with Scipio and I close behind.

[Will Solace’s POV]

Being blind was finally getting to me. I hate that I can’t see where we’re going, but to be honest? What I hate the most is not seeing Nico’s smile. I guess having him touch me more than usual is one thing, and feeling his protectiveness just makes me feel special. But then again, it also makes me feel delicate. I am not delicate. I am perfectly capable of defending myself and the people I love. Now, I’m just being stubborn, am I? 

I was snapped out of my thoughts when Mrs. O’Leary suddenly stopped from her fast momentum. I was forced forwards but Nico made sure we wouldn’t fall. I looked around then realized I still can’t see, and so, I squeezed Nico’s hands instead, “What’s happening?”

Nico huffed, “A cliff.” He then pulled his hand away, “Wait here.” Panic began rising in me again as I recalled Nico’s lifeless body, but I knew that Nico was also capable of protecting himself, and so, I swallowed my fear then managed to let him go.

It took him a few seconds before he said, “Oh gods.” there was fear in his voice though he tried to mask it. I just knew him enough to know. I couldn’t take it, and so I scrambled down of Mrs. O’Leary then walked towards his voice, only to find myself being wrapped around in Nico’s arms, “Will! You almost fell! I told you to wait.” he said with concern and annoyance, how he managed that? Well, he’s Nico.

“I’m sorry.” I mumbled. Then suddenly I felt something pulling me in as it whispered, So close, why not jump in? Finish your task already while the enemies don’t suspect it. Suddenly, the vial in my pocket grew heavy, then I felt myself leaning forward, but Nico kept his grip tightly and protectively around me, then he pulled us back, “Will, snap out of it!” he hissed.

I then turned to him in a daze, “Snap out of what, darling?” Then I shook my head, feeling a sudden headache, “Oh gods…”

Nico hummed, “ That was Chaos, and the only way out of here is above us, but that means it would lead us straight to Python…” he stopped himself as if wanting to ask something I might not let him do.

I felt dread spread within me. If that was how strong Chaos is, what made me think I stood a chance. Nico squeezed my hand as if reading through my mind, “You’re going to get through it.” He reassured me. “Just keep your mind towards your goal and motivation.” He then let out a chuckle, “Finally, a good use for your stubbornness.” Then suddenly, I couldn't help but smile. Gods, the things this boy could do to me… “I love you so much.”

Then something processed inside my mind, something from Nico’s last sentences, “Wait, you’re not planning on shadow-traveling, aren’t you?”

Nico shrugged, “It’s just a small jump.”

I wanted to protest, but then I remembered our other option, coming out in the open where Python was. So, I shrugged, “Just… let me check on you as soon as we get there?”

Nico scoffed, “Don’t worry, I’ll try to connect with Mrs. O’Leary so that we could share the jump, not wasting as much.” I smiled, “Alright then.” 

Nico helped me back up Mrs. O’Leary again, wrapped his arms around me before asking the hellhound, “Are you ready, girl?” Mrs. O’Leary woofed then I felt the shadows wrap around us.

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

Once we got there, I felt a bit dizzy, but I knew it was nothing a little ambrosia won’t fix. Will still insisted on checking on me though. After he did, he sighed in relief, “You seem to be all good.” I chuckled, “I told you so.” 

After that Zeus and Apollo came in for a landing. We didn’t even rest as we started exchanging stories, then eventually started planning. Once we figured out what we’re going to do, we all began preparing, ready to charge into battle. 

The scary part? Zephyrus isn’t here, so that must only mean one thing: He’s already preparing an army for Camp Half-Blood. We have to be quick or the camp may go down in rubles. I’m not letting that happen. So, before we left, I sent an Iris-message to warn Chiron, while hoping that Zephyrus doesn’t attack sooner than later.

I looked at my comrades, from Apollo who looked more determined than ever, then Will who looked worried yet confidently stubborn, then Zeus who I never thought would even make it this far, and yet here we are. "Are you guys ready?"

Will, that dork then put his hand in a fist in front of him, "Let's stop this plague."

Apollo chuckled then moved towards him, meeting Will's fist with his own, "And Zephyrus."

Zeus gave me an exasperated look but I just shrugged as he moved forward, awkwardly putting his fist in, "Quickly too, we still have a camp to save." 

I can't believe I'm doing this, but I clenched my hands into a fist then added mine between Zeus' and Will's, "We will save camp and stop the plague. We won't fail. I won't allow it." Then nodded in agreement before we dispersed, ready to execute our plan with determination.

Chapter Text

~ In Delphi ~

[Apollo’s POV]

I hated the beginning of this plan, but ugh, I guess being bait isn’t so bad if you get to mislead your enemies. So, I flew with Blackjack (how could he be so brave? I’m literally shaking!) into the wide-open of the Tholos in Delphi, the center of the world. As soon as I was in range, Orion saw me and began shooting arrows, but I knew how projectile weapons work, so I dodged them with ease. 

I landed Blackjack a few feet away from Python, in front of me stood Orion with his bow ready, and I raised my hand in (fake) defeat. Behind him, I saw Asclepius healing the giant snake in a daze. He was obviously avoiding my gaze, which was probably understandable. At least I know that he’s still capable of feeling guilt, that’s a good sign.

I was snapped out of my thoughts when Orion hissed at me, “How brave of you to come here alone, Apollo, what do you want?”

Okay, here goes nothing , I sighed dramatically as I said, “I don’t want to burden anymore of my comrades, and so, I escaped them. It’s me that you want, right? Capture me already but leave everyone else alone!”

Orion suddenly seemed uncertain, then I took out my bow and dropped it to the floor, “Please!”

At this point, I got Asclepius' attention too, and at that moment, the entrance to the Labyrinth at the middle of the Tholos which led to Chaos closed. I wanted to let out a sigh of relief, but I can’t show any sign that this was part of the plan, and that our plan is working. So, I held it back.

Asclepius looked at me with sadness and disbelief, “Dad-”

I smiled sadly at him, “Yes son.” I couldn’t help the tinge of bitterness that slipped in my voice.

He was taken aback as he said, “You do know that they’ll still take over Olympus, even if you are eliminated, right?”

I shrugged, “Well, that would be easier for all of you then, huh?”

Asclepius' eyes widened in fear, then Orion pointed an arrow towards me with a smirk on his face, “Let’s get this over with then, any last request Apollo?”

I knew one wrong move would lead to my death, and that scared the heck out of me, but I have to keep being brave if this mission was to be a success with less bloodshed. I managed a nod then Orion raised his eyebrow questioningly, as I gave him my pleading eyes, “Swear that you won’t hurt my comrades, no matter what happens. You won’t hurt Nico, Will, and… Zeus.” Asclepius and Orion exchanged a look as I added, “Swear it on the Styx!”

Then suddenly, Python, who had his body circled around the Tholos hissed, “He's tricking you.” His voice made me shiver, it sounded so evil it made me so stuck in place. I was pretty sure Python has no power to petrify people, but the trauma that I had to deal with many years ago that came after Python’s defeat was so powerful, that it suddenly came resurfacing back.

Then Python’s eyes met mine, and I knew he felt my fear, he hissed again, this time saying, “Get out of my way.” but it wasn’t for me, it was for Orion and Asclepius. Fortunately, I snapped back into reality as I grabbed the bow in front of me then jumped into Blackjack, going airborne before Python could swallow me whole.

Then all hell broke loose. As I got airborne, Python started forming wings and Orion seemed to regain comprehension and prepare a few arrows. I then whistled (it wasn’t as loud as Will’s, but it should be enough.) which led to Zeus coming down from the group of clouds he was hiding from. He flew beside me as he asked worriedly, “Do you think Nico-” but he stopped himself as the temperature around us began to shift despite the warm sunny day. Then suddenly, the entrance of the Labyrinth (now free from Python’s body) burst open. A ton of shadows came out of it with so much force, some of it knocked Asclepius out while the others pushed Orion, making him lose his stance and focus, then came after the shadows, no, scratch that... Riding the shadows up was Nico di Angelo in all glory. He had his sword ready and he landed perfectly on the ground, ready for battle. Then Mrs. O’Leary came out behind him, ready to protect the entrance towards the Labyrinth.

Nico turned to me then nodded, which meant that Will was already doing his thing, now, all we need to do is keep our enemies busy. At that moment, Python was airborne too and was going after me, while at the same time, Orion had managed to find his stance again and was also pointing his arrows at me. Gods, the world seems to hate me right now.

[Nico di Angelo's POV]

I watched in horror as both enemies came after Apollo. Will would be so guilty if something bad happened to him, and so I turned to Mrs. O’Leary, “You want to play with the snake?”

The hellhound gave me a concerned whimper, but I gave her a reassuring smile, “I’ll protect the entrance, go and help them beat Python, eh?”

The hellhound woofed, and at that same moment thunder boomed above us, then suddenly the snake was struck down to the ground. Zeus then went after him, “No one eats my son!” I gave Mrs. O’Leary an urgent look as I said, “Go!” and she bounded towards Python.

I then turned to Orion who was ready to let his arrows fly. Apollo took out his ukulele then suddenly the giant seemed to stumble back in fear. Huh, he probably doesn’t want a lullaby again. So I reached for some of the bones beneath us then managed to form three skeletons. I turned to them with a bow, “Protect this entrance. No enemy could go in.” they nodded and readied their weapons then I ran towards Orion to help Apollo. 

As soon as I was close enough, I went down and swiped my feet towards Orion’s leg, making him stumble. Then I pointed my blade towards him. The giant snickered, “You can’t beat me, son of Hades, not without a god.” 

I smirked at him, “Jokes on you, Orion. Stygian Iron can absorb the essence of anyone, even giants.

Orion snickered, “You’re forgetting one thing, son of Hades, some of my arrows tips are also made of Stygian Iron.” Then suddenly I recalled when I and Reyna faced this giant. He then added as he slowly reached towards his back, “Lucky for your friend that the arrow that hit your pegasus wasn’t Stygian Iron, huh?” I then moved out of the way, as he swiped one of his Stygian Iron-tipped arrows at me.

As soon as I jumped back, someone wrapped his arm around my neck, strangling me. I then heard Apollo scream my name as he dismounted his pegasus. He tried to go after me, but Orion was already back on his feet, blocking me from Apollo.

I couldn’t breathe then suddenly I dropped my sword. This reminded me of the time I tried saving Percy from my dad’s dungeons but he didn’t trust me anymore, so he strangled me. I felt myself slowly losing air, then I cursed internally for letting such a flashback haunt me in a moment like this. So, with my remaining strength, I reached behind me and used my weight to lean forward with so much force it effectively judo-flipped the guy behind me. Then in front of me, laying on the ground, trying to stand back up is Asclepius. I pointed my sword at him then he moved back, “Why are you doing this?!”

Asclepius' emotions were too hard to read, not because he was hiding it, but because there was too much to read: Sadness, Guilt, Wrath, Revenge, Calmness, Confusion, and many more. He then shook his head, giving me a glare that seemed half-hearted, “You don’t understand.”

I sighed, then turned my sword to headbutt him with it, deeming him close to unconsciousness, “You're lucky your dad doesn’t want me to kill you.” Then the god closed his eyes. Definitely not a fighter. I thought.

I was about to run towards Apollo again when Mrs. O’Leary flew over me, crashing to the ground near us. I ran towards her in concern, “Are you alright?” The hellhound had her eyes closed, then suddenly I felt a sense of guilt again for bringing her here, but then her eyes opened, then she let out a reassuring whimper (at least that's what I thought it was.). I smiled at her then leaned my head towards hers, “Stay down girl, you did great. We got it from here.” She didn’t protest as she closed her eyes again.

I then turned towards Apollo but he shook his head when he saw me approaching him. He was having a bow and arrow battle with Orion (not like it's going anywhere…) then he shouted, “Help Zeus!” 

I then turned to the god of the sky who was barely keeping up with the giant snake Python. I considered my options, even if I get there, I won’t be able to fight that snake without completely tiring myself since the snake’s skin was acting like a shield, I doubt even Stygian Iron could cut through.

That’s when an idea came to me, but before I could execute my idea, I heard a scream. This scream pierced from my ears straight to my heart: It was Will’s. It caused me pain to hear such a scream. All I knew at that moment is that Will needed help, that’s when I heard Zeus call, “Go to him! You have to help him handle Chaos.”

I turned back to both of my comrades, they both need me as much as Will, but I couldn’t be in 3 places at once… This was a tough choice, but I couldn’t loom over it, time is our enemy right now, and so I just went with what my instincts told me and where my foot brought me. I ran towards my 3 skeletons then pointed towards Apollo, “Help him.” Then skeletons nodded then obeyed. I then turned towards Zeus, who was this close to being eaten whole. He tried his best maneuvering around Python with his sword and just distracting him, but I doubt he could hold out forever, and so, even though I knew this may drain me, I summoned up all of the shadows around us then pointed over towards Python, wrapping him binds of shadows then pulling him down towards the ground. 

Then I heard the scream again. If Will’s laugh made my heart flutter, his scream definitely made my heart shatter, but I just need to focus a little bit more as I made sure the shadows won't unbind if I leave. I’m coming for you Will, just hold on a little longer.

I then turned to Apollo with all seriousness, “Sing.” I said firmly. Then I turned back to the entrance of the Labyrinth and jumped, landing at the edge of the cliff where Will was sitting as he tried to transform Chaos. 

I gasped at the sight though, Will was leaning much too forward and Chaos seems to be climbing up his arms. His eyes were closed in focus, but he looked to be struggling. I sighed as I feel my heart clench at the sight. I had to do something. Then a thought occurred to me, but... Would my heart be pure enough?  I can't overthink now though, it's probably the only way I could help Will. I have to share his burden. So I let my heart take over.

I kneeled beside him then grabbed hold of the vial which he was holding out towards Chaos with one of my hands, then squeezing his hand reassuringly with my other. As soon as I did, I heard the whispers, and the temptations Chaos tried to offer me, but I blocked it out. I had enough experience with whispers from my own thoughts and the shadows that don’t completely respect me to know how to do so easily. 

Will turned in my direction as he weakly asked, “Nico?”

I hummed, knowing that he wouldn’t see it if I nodded, “I’m here, I’ll fight with you.”

At first, I thought he might protest, but a small smile played on his lips, and his features relaxed before focusing on Chaos again, only this time, we're going to face it together, hand-in-hand.

Chapter Text

~In The Labyrinth~

[Will Solace’s POV]

As Apollo distracted Asclepius and Orion with Zeus as backup, me and Nico rode Mrs. O’Leary and went to the cliff-edge we found earlier. We stayed hidden, because according to Nico, Asclepius was lingering above. I still couldn’t see properly, though I could make out blurry figures already but that only made me feel more nervous. Nico detected this as he kept squeezing my hand reassuringly, and I really did appreciate it, but if you’re about to face an unpredictable strong force that wants to consume you or mess with your mind on your own, your nerves wouldn’t just soothe out that easily, right?

Once Apollo managed to get Asclepius’ attention, Nico tugged on my hand then pulled me with him, despite my shaking legs. When we got to the edge, he made sure to wrap his arm around me so that I wouldn’t fall in, “We’re here.” he said, but he really didn’t have to, I already started hearing the whispers trying to pull me in.

I took a shaky breath then tried to pull out the vial from my pockets but my hands were also shaking. I ended up groaning in frustration. I knew I had to do this. It was my fault this plague has started, now, I have to stop it. Did I really have to be this scared when I’m this close? Then the whispers answered, Just jump in, you’re just a coward, nothing more. It would ease the guilt if you just cease to exist, right?

I tried to block it and though I wasn’t anywhere close to jumping, it did cause me to overthink. I’m just a coward . Then there were Zephyrus’ words, You’re just a healer, not a fighter. I was only snapped out of my thoughts when I felt Nico slap me so hard in the face as he hissed, “Snap out of it, Solace!”

I turned a questioning look at the sound of his voice, “Did you just slap me?”

Nico shrugged as he firmly said, “Look, I’m sorry, but you’re letting not only Chaos get into you, but also Zephyrus-”

“ How did you know-” I tried but Nico wasn’t finished, “Because I know you, William. Now, you better snap out of it not only because I believe in you but also because we need you now, the world needs you now, I need you now.” Nico took a moment then sighed, “I need you to focus… Please… I can’t lose you, especially not to Chaos… because if I did-” his voice faltered, and I could hear from his voice that he may cry if he kept going, but he didn’t really need to say more, because I already knew what he was about to say. If I fell into Chaos, I wouldn’t just die, I’d ceased to exist, meaning that my soul wouldn't even reach the Underworld, it would be just as if it didn't exist.

So, I tried to feel his face then placed my hand on his cheek, a newly found determination bubbling up within me, I'm not letting my fear stand in they way of making Nico happy, “Oh darling, you won’t lose me, we’re still getting married, remember?”

It’s really sad that I couldn’t see it, but I felt his face move, probably into a smile. Nico held my hand then leaned his head towards it, “We better make it to our wedding day then.”

I chuckled, “Yeah, we better.” 

Then suddenly, there was a whistle from above the labyrinth. Nico sighed, “That’s my cue.” Then he began to leave. Before his hand could completely leave mine, I grabbed hold of it tightly. If I knew Nico well, I’d say he’s probably giving me a confused look and so I smiled sadly at him, “You better come back to me, di Angelo.”

Nico chuckled before pulling me from where I held him, then he pulled me down by my shirt, successfully planting a passionate yet hasty kiss before ruffling my hair then humming in content and saying, “Well, you better survive, Solace.”

I chuckled then I let him go, “Go, dad needs you.” He planted a final quick kiss on my cheek making me blush, before guiding me to the edge of the cliff again then he went running about, “See you later, mi amore.” Then he and Mrs. O'Leary was gone. I immediately longed for the warmth of his touch but right now, I had to focus, and so, I brought the vial out, my hand less shaky now, as I extended it a little forward to where I can feel the coldness and hear the whispers of Chaos more evidently.

I knew I had to be completely clear with what I wanted, so before I tried applying my healing powers, I tried my best to repeat over and over again in my mind my goal and motivation: Create a cure to stop my plague. I repeated it over and over in my head, and just when I thought I’ve embedded it in my mind, sure that I won’t be distracted, Chaos began whispering again, tempting not my weakness, but my fatal flaw:

Is that all you wanted? A cure for a silly plague? Oh, those things you could do with me!

You could create a cure for cancer, then you would be the most famous doctor ever!

I don’t want to be famous, I thought back. Though, I must say that a cure for cancer does sound great, I mean the amount of people I could help… I shook myself out of it before I fell for it. Chaos was only trying to feed on me, and if I gave in… I don’t even want to know what would happen. I repeated my goal again: Create a cure, Stop the plague.

Then Chaos began whispering again: You make yourself believe you don’t want to be appreciated, but you’re too underappreciated, always in the shadow of your boyfriend.

I didn’t even have to try so hard at that, because then, my heart felt like it wanted to jump out of my chest as I thought back, Nico is just as underappreciated as I, and if anyone does deserves attention, it’s him.

But then Chaos whispered a retort: So, you do admit and realize that you’re underappreciated. I mean, doesn’t it get tiring?

NO, I retorted back at him, Stop it, stop it, stop it…

Oh, but if you want to succeed, you must bear with me, you haven’t even started and yet, here I am, already successfully pulling you in.

That’s when I realized the cold wrapping around my hand. I gasped in realization then tried to block out Chaos instead. At first, it was hard, but then I found a sole reason, the common denominator to most situations where I was happy and just me: Nico.

I thought about all of the memories we shared: our engagement, the judo-flips, the gay panicking, all of it . As I did, I felt my skin grow warm, meaning, I must be glowing, then I felt the vial grow heavier in my hand, with Chaos nothing more but muffled whispers now as my memories of Nico overlapped over it. My goal right there, looming beside the memories of Nico: Create a cure to stop the plague. Maybe I can make it. Maybe it’s easier than I feared.

I shouldn’t have tested the fates, because as soon as I said it, I regretted it, suddenly there was a shiver down my spine, but this time it had spread through the rest of my body, my brain fogging up, and Chaos overtaking again, You think you could meet your happy ending with this Nico if you teamed up with the Olympians? Zeus, the god that got you here in the first place? And Apollo, your so-called father that blinded you? 

I felt the vial in my hand also spreading cold up my arms, and doubling up the shiver I already felt. Not to mention that Chaos seems to be echoing in my head now, making it hard to resist, as if what it was saying was the truth. I mean, if Zeus didn’t trap me in the Fields of Punishment in the first place- NO, no, no, no… I am not falling for that… Then again, my dad could’ve stopped himself- I SAID NO, gods dam it! I felt myself scream from all the irresistible whispers. I must defy it.

I couldn’t think straight anymore, that’s one thing I’m sure of. There’s definitely something else fogging my mind up aside from Chaos, I don’t know what, but I couldn’t trust my mind anymore. I have to let my heart take over. I took a deep breath as I gritted my teeth then closed my eyes, letting my heart echo words it knew I needed to hear:

Snap out of it, Solace!

I believe in you...

We better make it to our wedding then.

Well, you better survive, Solace.

My heart wasn’t as strong as my mind, it can’t completely block Chaos, but it’s enough for me to keep moving. It’s funny how both my heart and mind just jump into Nico when I need it, as if he’s the only thing that really matters in this world.

I shouldn’t have thought of that, because then, I gave Chaos something else to throw at me: See? Only Nico truly cares about you, but what if you lose him? Did you really let him fight alone beside the gods? The gods who once, and maybe still see you demigods as JUST entertainment?

The shiver surrounding me and my arm got stronger and stronger as I felt myself slowly getting pulled in. I screamed again, trying to regain control, but I couldn't. It was too hard. I can feel tears beginning to swim around my eyes, but then I heard a thump behind me, then there was a gasp. I tensed at first, and was about to move away until this person grabbed my hand with one of his, and the vial with the other. He squeezed my hand reassuringly, then immediately I knew who it was, “Nico?”

Nico hummed softly as he said with so much affection it made my heart flutter, “I’m here, I’ll share your burden, and like I said, I’ll fight with you.”

At first, I wanted to protest, but then I stopped myself. There was no time to fight, and Nico is too stubborn. Plus, I won’t be able to do this on my own, not to mention with my already tired state. I needed Nico beside me, if anyone’s going to have as pure or even purer heart than mine, then it would have to be Nico. So, I smiled at him then turned to face Chaos again.

Nico then nudged me gently, “I’ll hold the vial while you hover your hand all around it and try to apply your healing powers.”

I nodded with a smile on my face, knowing that having Nico here was enough to completely block not just Chaos but all the shivers. It's really funny yet amazing how Nico always made my heart burst with affection, spreading a sense of warmth within and around me, letting me just be me, “You came back.”

I could already imagine Nico rolling his eyes, “More dorky comments later, work on the cure now.” I nodded, not wanting both of us to be exposed to Chaos for too long. I knew its risks, so I gathered up the healing powers within me as I let the vial go, hoping Nico still held it. I focused then let all that built-up healing power go. 

As I did, everything around me went quiet, even the whispers.

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I got to say Chaos does whisper strongly, but it’s really nothing as long as Will is beside me and alive, it’s all that matters. I’ve learned to block the shadow’s whispers thanks to Will, and now, I just have to do the same with Chaos. I held the vial as I try to restrain listening to Chaos, and for a while, it got stronger, and I feared I might not be able to survive blocking it all up after all, but then, Will released his powers, he glowed so brightly that he made all the shadows and darkness in the labyrinth disappear, quieting down even Chaos, itself.

I think it knew that the task was over and that it had been defeated, so I pulled out the vial, then looked at it in awe. Inside it looked like a golden potion, still quite glowing, “We did it.” I whispered in disbelief.

Will then turned to me, looking pale and tired, “We did.” His voice was hoarse and his eyes were red. I was suddenly worried for him and his state as I cupped his cheeks in my hand, “Oh Will-” But before I could finish that, Apollo fell from the top of the Labyrinth to the ground. He laid on the ground groaning, then there was laughing from above, “Look what we have here.” 

It was Orion with 3 celestial bronze (thank gods it’s not Stygian Iron) arrows nocked and pointing at Apollo, until he noticed us, “Oh, you know what would be worse than death?” He shifted his place and then pointed his arrows at Will. Everlasting guilt, I thought. I was so shocked that I didn't register what was happening until it was too late.

Orion let his arrows fly while Apollo screamed as he tried to scramble up his feet, “Will!” Will turned to the sound of his dad’s voice as I felt fear creep over me. I could’ve pushed Will out of the way but I overthought everything and now, there was no time, the arrows were already flying, it was going to hit him one way or another unless… I shoved the vial into Will’s hand and looked at him and smiled sadly, forgetting that he won't be able to see it, “I love you, Will.” I didn’t even stop to hear his reply or see his reaction as I shifted myself so that I was in front of Will, then 3 arrows pierced through my chest, I felt myself cough and tasted blood as I fell into the ground. Well, if I’m going to die, it might as well be for Will’s sake. With that thought in mind, I closed my eyes, then let a tear drop as Will grabbed me and laid my head in his lap in a panic, “Nico?!” I tried for a smile but remembered he couldn’t see it, then I was already unconscious, feeling my soul fight between life and death.

[Will Solace’s POV]

Once I felt the vial shoved in my hand then heard Nico hastily yet affectionately say, “I love you, Will.” I knew immediately something was wrong. For the first time since it happened, I hated being blind for the most part because I was so helpless. Then suddenly I felt Nico cough as his body fell behind me. I immediately turned and grabbed him then let my hands fumble, placing his head gently on my lap, pocketing the cure then checking Nico’s vitals, “Nico?!” I desperately called out, tears escaping my eyes as fear replaced the warmth Nico made me once felt. 

Nico was barely, well... Everything… Barely breathing. Barely Surviving. Heart Barely Beating. Then Chaos whispered again, as if realizing, maybe it hasn’t completely lost. He’s going to die, and it’s going to be in your hands. What type of healer lets his loved ones die?

I let out a sob but everything was blocked out after that as I focused all my powers and focus on Nico, letting my hands go in auto-pilot like many times before, trying my best to keep his heart beating. 

There was my dad screaming, or was he singing? I didn’t care... Did I just hear Zeus enter the Labyrinth then gasping? I didn’t care either… Was Zeus begging Asclepius to do something? I scoffed, that guy didn’t deserve to be spared- I wanted to fear the thought, but I was so angry right now, it’s so new to me, and yet it felt good. I have the right to be angry. I’m losing the love of my life, and now, I’m left with two ex-gods who’s questioningly at my side. Or maybe they’re just siding with you till’ their gods again. This isn’t fair, it’s not fair! I didn’t want to feel this way, and yet… I did.

At this point, I knew the whispers weren't from Chaos anymore, they were from something beyond that, maybe something beside me, or within me, but I didn’t care, I’m such an emotional mess, I didn’t know if I could even produce thoughts of my own.

Then Nico’s heart stopped beating… I didn’t stop though, I kept healing him, completely draining myself. Losing your heartbeat isn’t a sign of death, at least not yet. You could still get it back. If some patients who lost their heartbeats to cardiac arrests have a chance of getting their heartbeat back and recover with their lives, then why can’t Nico? He deserves to live more than anyone, and I’ll make sure he does. Tears may be streaming down my eyes, I will not break focus, I will not stop healing this boy in front of me, even if it means draining myself, even if it means giving up my own life.

Chapter Text

~In Delphi~

[Zeus’ POV]

After Nico left us, Apollo did what he was told and sang. Orion seems to be unaffected (good thing he was still wrapped in Nico’s shadows.), but Python was definitely getting lulled to sleep, he tried to fight it, but Apollo sang louder and more emotionally that I really had to focus on keeping awake to not get affected by it.

They said music was a gentle thing, but in the right (or wrong) hands it could definitely be a weapon, a very dangerous one. Once I noticed that Apollo’s voice began being hoarse and his head beading in sweat, I turned to Python who was near to sleep. So, I decided to help. I raised my sword then embedded it through Python’s eyes, knowing that it was unprotected by his armor of a skin. 

The snake hissed as he slowly swam to unconsciousness, “You’ll never win, Zeus. You are nothing but a mere mortal.” 

I glared then headbutted him with my sword, effectively helping him rush into unconsciousness,, “Shut up!”

I felt myself grow tired but I knew the fight was far from over. I then turned to Apollo who gave me a weak, tired smile (thank gods he’s okay.) then I turned to Mrs. O’Leary who was sleeping at the far end of the Tholos. She saved my life again, I really did misjudge this hellhound.

I wanted to rest and celebrate at the same time, but then Orion somehow managed to break free and went straight for Apollo. I tried to run to his aid, but at that exact moment Asclepius started becoming conscious again. At that moment of distraction, Orion has almost managed to push Apollo in the Labyrinth. Fortunately, Nico’s skeleton warriors were there to stop him. Unfortunately, three fragile skeleton warriors are nothing when faced with a giant like Orion. 

I was already running towards Orion, but Asclepius ran towards me, barreling me towards the floor, he pinned me down then gave me a pleading look, “Just leave them alone, let us get Will, everything would be easier this way, please.” He sounded and looked sincere as if he really cared about us, as if he was only getting forced to do this.

I wanted to believe him, but after everything he has done, I don’t think I could. My pride was standing in the way again as I glared at him, “You betrayed me, you betrayed us, you betrayed Olympus!”

His pleading face then turned to a look of disgust, hatred, and bitterness: A combination I never thought I’d see in this certain god’s face. Apollo was right: This wasn’t Asclepius, something was wrong. As he glared, he said, “I betrayed you? And Olympus? What about my dad? I knew it! Your caring act was nothing, you still and only care about you and your throne.” I was taken aback at what he said and was about to overthink it, but then suddenly a wave of darkness passed us.

Dread started to drown my lungs, no, that couldn’t mean what I think it meant, right? Suddenly, I found enough strength to shove Asclepius down as adrenaline began to spread through my body, no, no no… Then I heard Apollo scream in rage from within the Labyrinth, somehow, Orion was pulled inside. This is only confirming my worries and I hate it.

I started for the labyrinth but Asclepius pulled me back by my shirt, “You can’t. I won’t allow you.”

I glared at him, then held his shirt, “Then, you’re coming with me.” I jumped in, letting the winds soften our fall then pushed Asclepius towards the wall. I turned around to see Orion unconscious on the ground with blisters on his face, Apollo standing beside Will and-

Oh gods, no… Right on the floor was Nico di Angelo with 3 arrows at his chest while Will desperately tried to heal him. My heart began to ache, or was it clench? What could this mean? I simply do not understand, it’s so painful that I just want to cry. Did I actually learn to care enough to grieve?

Nico looked paler than usual, and I just knew he was gone. If Will doesn’t stop soon, he’s going to die too. Hades will already not forgive me after this ordeal, I don’t need Nico as the ghost king to hate me too if I let Will keep going on like this.

But then again, I couldn’t get myself to do it, tears started to water in my eyes, Nico deserves to live. He was the first next to Hestia to actually give me a chance to prove myself and believe that I could change. He has given me some advice that embedded themselves in my mind even if I made myself believe that I can’t follow them, I’m suddenly aware that I already did. Then multiple things echoes in my mind:

“I’m not a hero.”

“You’ll get there.”

“If you’re going to save your son, you must learn to be a hero.”

I gasped, I’ve been so hard on heroes for breaking rules before that sometimes I don’t realize that it’s for the best. Some rules must be broken for the greater good. I never believed that this day could ever come, but Nico di Angelo placed himself inside my heart, he became important to me, he was my first true friend. I won’t let him die… Plus we couldn’t complete this quest, not without him:

The Kings and medics must unite to prevail.

For once, it’s time to put the rules aside. I must think like a hero. I then turned to Asclepius with my sword pointed at him, “You will help Will Solace help Nico di Angelo, make sure he's alive, and know that he did not die. ” I emphasized the last part, because I was breaking the rules, I want to cover up my tracks and make sure I don’t get caught.

I knew for a fact that Hades would side with me on this. He wanted his son to be happy, I’m pretty sure Nico’s name didn’t even come out on Hades’ list of dead people, right Hades? I tried to ask with my mind, then the ground gave a little earthquake, which I wished was because Hades was agreeing and not because Chaos was brewing.

I kept my glare at Asclepius but the god was already smirking at me, “I thought you’d never ask.” I knew that if a villain acted like this, it meant their plan was going as planned, but I didn’t care. All I care about now was for Nico di Angelo to live. We’ll have to handle whatever threat Asclepius or whoever was really behind this (probably Zephyrus) later.

I nodded determinedly, making him know that I’m in charge, I’m the king. With my sword still pointed at him, I asked, “What are you waiting for? Go!” He nodded, stood up then followed him with my sword still pointed at him, even as he kneeled down in front of Nico. He didn’t seem to be bothered though. Good, because I’m not removing this sword in case he does something funny,

[Will Solace’s POV]

When Asclepius kneeled in front of me, he placed his palm over my eyes, then I felt a sense of warmth spread through them before he pulled away, then suddenly my vision was clear again, “Good, now you can help me.” He then turned towards Nico.

I wanted to hiss and protest at him, but then I saw Zeus with his sword on Asclepius’ back. I didn’t like this, but if this god really was willing to help… Then why can’t I remove that bitterness spreading through my tongue, and that shiver down my back?

Asclepius started to pull my arm away from Nico but I glared, “What are you doing?”

Asclepius gave me a stern look, “You can’t fully heal him with those arrows still stuck in his chest.” I then gasped in realization, why didn’t I think of that? I should’ve known that. Guess I was too emotionally affected that it crossed my mind- I held back a sob, if only I knew better.

Asclepius then used his godly powers to remove the arrows with ease, then he handed me a bottle of Nectar, “We must fix him up before we revive him.”

I nodded, suddenly realizing what was happening. Did Zeus really agree with this? Then suddenly there was a whisper at the back of my mind: Probably a reason to punish you two together when his god again.

Shut up, I retorted as I applied Nectar at Nico’s heart wound while Asclepius tried to close and stitch everything wrong up with his powers. When I was done, Asclepius handed me a small vial, “Force drink it to him, make sure it counts, it’s the only one I had with me.” I wanted to feel suspicious why he had this but I didn’t care, all I care about now was for Nico to come back to me.

We better make it to our wedding day then.

With a nod of determination, I lifted Nico’s head a bit as Asclepius kept healing him. I opened Nico’s mouth then poured the liquid in, letting it go down to his throat. Asclepius stopped healing him as Apollo and Zeus leaned in to see what happens.

Before Nico could wake up though, Asclepius leaned in to whisper, “See? I healed you and helped your boyfriend come back to life. I value you, my brother. Do you actually think these gods would spare you and your lover after the many rules you broke? After being such a threat just by living?” I wanted to block him out, but something was making it so hard, and his voice was so calm despite being a whisper, making it more tempting as he continued, “You’re endangering your siblings’ lives by going against us, keep that in mind.” He then smirked as he finished with, “Plus, only I wouldn’t hesitate to heal your lover for you.” 

I began overthinking, and at that, Asclepius was convinced that I’d think about it. He then turned to my dad, then Zeus, “Sorry about this.” He then raised a hand, then suddenly both of them fell to the floor in pain. 

That’s right, Asclepius can manipulate the content of one’s body, he must’ve made their blood clot or muscle twist temporarily. Asclepius then grabbed Orion, leaving a wink in my direction before completely disappearing, leaving a scent of disinfectant.

I didn’t want to think about what Asclepius said, but what reassurance do I have that Zeus won’t punish us after this? What if we get separated again? Asclepius once died for using the cure before, what makes me think that it won’t happen again? I’ve always believed in second chances, but did Zeus really deserve it? A

At this point, I’m not even sure if these were my thoughts, but they were so overpowering that I couldn’t seem to resist them. The cure then grew warm and heavy in my pocket. Nico was dead and it’s because of this quest, because of the gods.

I would have ran to help Zeus and Apollo, but I didn’t. I stayed at Nico’s side, begging all the gods to make sure he wakes, why should I even care about those two? I should really be fighting these thoughts, but why am I not? They just felt right…

Then I felt Nico shuffle in my lap as he groaned then slowly fluttered his eyes open. When they did open, I felt myself release a breath I didn’t even know I was holding. He was alright, Nico was alive… but then… for how much longer?

Normally, Nico chased these thoughts away, but right now, everything was just too much. I must’ve been frowning, because then Nico gave me a worried look, “Will?”

Chapter Text

~ In Delphi ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I knew that I was dead, I felt my soul trying to leave my body, it was only anchored there because Will wouldn’t let go, I was going to keep fighting for death because some deaths can’t be prevented, and me going back would be unnatural, despite everyone’s (yes including Zeus’) sacrifices, but I watched the whole scene unfold, and I’ve also heard Asclepius’ whispers, and I couldn’t let Will fall in that direction, not in my watch.

I wonder why Thanatos did not come, maybe my father turned a blind eye on me like he did on Hazel? Oh well- Think of that later, there’s more important matters now.

I fluttered my eyes open then saw Will. The sight of him made my heart clench, but it wasn’t because of how pale he is, but because of the look of overthinking and bitterness in his face. Overthinking is normal for Will, but for him to look bitter? Something was obviously wrong, “Will?!” I tried to catch his attention, maybe I could bring him back to himself like many times before. I still do not understand what’s messing with his mind, but it’s starting to frustrate me.

Will gave me a small smile, not only was it small, it was also fake, “Hey.”

I was disappointed when he didn’t even hug me, although it looked like he wanted to, but he was obviously restraining himself. Was he scared of himself? “What’s wrong, sunshine?” I said gently.

Will closed his eyes, took a deep breath then began to stand up, leaving me there on the ground. Okay, this can’t be Will. “Will!” I called out, but he didn’t turn back. So, I tried to stand up and follow. As soon as I did, I felt dizzy, but I must keep going. I then noticed Zeus and Apollo on the floor struggling to stand up, obviously in pain. I helped both of them up then shadow travel us out of the Labyrinth where Will was already. 

I felt dizzier after the jump, but what can I do. Apollo pulled on my arm, “It’s the cure, you have to get it away from him.” I nodded. I then turned to Will who I saw was approaching Python. When I saw it, my heart felt like it wanted to leap out of my chest, oh gods, he’s going to kill himself. I have to think fast. Calling for his attention won’t work so…. “Aren’t you going to heal them?!” I called out, trying to see if I could target his fatal flaw.

Then Will turned, at first, I thought that I was succeeding because he looked dazed, but then a cold shiver passed my spine, and suddenly Will had a hard look in his face, “Why should I?”

I was taken aback, and suddenly I understood Will’s fear, this wasn’t him, something really was affecting him, and Chaos was only boosting it. If it was Chaos alone, Will would have fought it, but seeing the case, I felt really helpless, I didn’t know what to do, but I have to reason with him, believe that somewhere deep inside, my Will is still there, and he's trying his best, fighting with all his might to get back to me.

I took a shaky breath before starting, “Will, these two are our friends, they’ve helped us through a lot, not to mention that one of them is your father, and the other is the reason I’m here, alive.” I wanted to break down, but I have to keep myself in control, I have to get Will back. The shiver down my spine… That has to mean something, I should know this, and yet why can’t I remember?

I was snapped out of my thoughts as Will shook his head, “Oh Nico darling, do you actually believe these gods had permanently changed, what’s a week when they lived thousands of years without consideration of change? You’re being naive.”

I shook my head, my hands clenched in a fist, and my whole body trembling, “It’s not being naive, it’s called being positive, it’s believing in chances and in the hope that there is good in everyone.” I then looked up to meet his blue eyes, only they didn’t shine as bright, they actually looked like a dull shade of blue, only confirming my conspiracies more, “You taught me all this! You showed me how beautiful the world truly is, despite its flaws.”

Will’s eyes seemed to flicker for a while, but it settled on emotionless again, “The gods have done nothing to help us! For many centuries they used us demigods to run errands for them, and then what? We either lose our lives trying to succeed, or succeed but walk out with trauma. We never really had it good, didn’t we?”

The tears started to swim in my eyes as I pointed out, “Maybe for some, but we have each other, if we weren’t demigods, I wouldn’t have made it to this generation… I wouldn’t have met you.”

Will seemed to soften up at that as he walked forward towards me, though he still kept a distance  as he offered his hands for me to grab, “Then come join me, darling. I love you, more than anything. We could have a better life with the New Olympus.”

I met his gaze then tore away, looking down, “The Will I knew would find a solution where everyone who deserves it is happy, and Apollo, Zeus, including other Olympians who have helped us deserves to be happy too. I’m sorry, I can’t.” I then took a step back, though painful it was.

Will looked taken aback as if he was just betrayed, as if he expected better of me. I may have refused his offer, but I’m still fighting to get him back. If I’m going to do it though, I prefer to be on the right side, “You’re siding with a god who came close to killing me and another god who betrayed his father, what makes you think they would be better fit to run Olympus?”

Will once again looked conflicted, then it was my turn to extend my arms, “Will, please, you know I’m right. I know you’re in there. Hand the cure to me, and come back… Please.” 

Will looked dazed again as his hand started to approach his pocket, but as soon as he touched the vial, he stopped, putting it down again, “No.”

I gave him an incredulous look, “What?”

He gave me a hard look (which really doesn’t work on his face), “You could’ve asked for my hand, instead you asked for the cure. You care more about helping those gods than getting me back-’

“Will… No-”

“No, Nico! I’m tired of being the gods’ puppets. I’m tired…” Tears began to pour down his cheeks as he said, "You died because of them! They didn't protect you."

I shook my head calmly, "No, I died because of you, because I chose to, because you're worth it, Solace. You deserve to live. Don't make me regret what I did."

Will tried to fight it, I could see the struggle in his eyes, but just as I was about to get him back, Python began to wake from behind us, hissing, “That’s right son of Apollo, this way there would be less deaths for your cabins, you’ll be under Zephyrus’ protection.” This made Will lose focus, returning to the hard look again.

I held Will’s gaze once again, no matter how painful it felt to see him like this, I have to show him how much he matters to me, but I also have to help him see reason, “Will this isn’t you and you know it… Please. I need you.” 

This time, it didn’t have an effect on Will, he kept his cold glare, making my heart break in a million pieces, despite knowing that this isn’t really him. Maybe it was the fact that my words, that I wasn’t enough to get him back: Was I ever really enough for Will? If I show weakness now, I’ll only be admitting defeat, so I had to take a stand.

Python has hissed in amusement, “Leave son of Apollo, Asclepius await you.”

Will turned to me but I just stared at him helplessly, what else could I do, “Will, I love you…” Just a bit more and the tears would surely drop. Will stared at me, as if hesitating, but everything must have been too much already, even for Will’s pure heart, “I tried Nico, I really did.” He struggled to get the next words out, but he managed, even if it was just a croak, a whisper, “I love you too.” 

Then he turned around with a dazed look, looking up at the sun, before turning back to me, but all remorse was gone, he looked wicked, and so not Will. What caught my attention though was his eyes: it flickered but not to a shade of blue, it turned gold. Then suddenly everything made sense… The shiver down my spine, it’s inability to completely control me, and Will struggling for control.

Will smirked at me, but it wasn’t really Will, it was the eidolon within him, “Too late son of Hades, the great Ghost King.” Then Will disappeared into the sun’s rays. I gasped as I heard Apollo murmur behind me, “He could light travel.”

I didn’t care though, my heart ache, my head throb, my stomach churn, my guilt overtook. I could have countered that eidolon all this time, if only I recognized it in the first place, how could I be so stupid? I could’ve saved Will, that’s what I came here to do, and now, I lost him, and it’s all my fault. Once again, we’re separated.

No time for self pity though, because then, Python began slithering towards me. Zeus grabbed me by my shoulder then pulled me back. The three of us crept backwards, all tired and not so capable of fighting. Python could bite all our heads at once, but we still prepared for battle with every step we took. Zeus and I readied our sword as Apollo nocked an arrow. Then our back hit the Tholos, a few more steps then we’ll fall into the Labyrinth, and if we’re not careful, straight to Chaos.

I wanted to worry about Will now, but what’s the point of doing that if I fail to survive this? Could we even? I glanced worriedly at Apollo who looked just as worried, then at Zeus. The ex-god gave me a determined look, though his eyes betrayed him for it showed fear, “Heroes are always ready to fight till’ their final breaths, right?”

That almost made me smile because Zeus was finally learning. Almost. Maybe if Will was here… Maybe if I’ve noticed the signs… Maybe if I was enough… No, not now. I have to get off the self-pity train. I nodded, trying to swallow up all the blame I wanted to place in myself as I steadied my sword hand, “Let’s just try to survive for now.”

Both Apollo and Zeus nodded as they said in unison, “Agreed.” Then we faced Python because what choice do we have?

Chapter Text

~ In Delphi ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I had no idea how we’re going to face Python in our state, not to mention his already intimidating eyes and body shaping capabilities. The snake hissed “End of the line heroes.”

Zeus huffed beside me as he said, “Joke’s on you, for heroes, the only end of the line is death.” What have I done to him? Python rose up and we readied to strike, even if our weapons may have no effect, but again, what other choice do we have? It’s not like I could shadow-travel us out of here, I still felt quite drained. I really don’t want us to end up in China or wherever. We don’t have time for that, Camp Half-Blood is still in trouble, then there’s Will… NOT NOW NICO. I have to focus.

Just as Python started slithering towards us again, we were ready to meet him in between, but then something happened. Three silver arrows pierced through Python’s skin in the back. The snake looked surprised as  Apollo murmured, “Those looked familiar.” Then just as the snake was starting to regain focus, three more arrows pierced into him, this time they were golden with the tip of a heart, “Oh, those I know.”

I’ve got terrible experiences with those arrows, but seeing them now? It gave me little relief. Python’s skin began to smoke, but he wasn’t ready to give up that easily. He went after us, I took a few steps back then remembered something. Of course. Suddenly, I had a plan. 

So using all my might, I summoned the shadows then pushed Apollo and Zeus away, making sure they don’t come after me because there’s definitely a chance that this may backfire on me. Either way though, I’m sure Python would be defeated.

I waited for Python to come closer to me, he had to be in a close distance if I were to outsmart him, “What are you waiting for snake face! I’m here and alone, why don’t you just bite my head off already?!” I shouted, trying to keep my voice steady.

Python hissed, “Do you have a death wish, son of Hades?” Oh, the number of times I heard that told to me, so I just smirked, then Python slithered towards me. I stood my ground as I awaited the perfect distance.

As Python approached slower than usual thanks to the damage the arrows has done, I couldn’t help but realize just how stupid this plan was. Then suddenly, I saw someone fly above me: Eros.

“What are you doing?!” He asked incredulously.

I gritted my teeth, just a bit closer, “I have a plan!” I shouted back, still keeping my eyes on Python. Before Eros could stop me or answer, Python was close enough, and so, I did a backflip, successfully landing on the far end of the Tholos where the delta symbol was, but I knew it was too far back that Python wouldn’t land on the cliff, he would freefall straight to Chaos.

Python realized too late what was going to happen. His eyes widened but he couldn’t stop himself because he was too close and had too much momentum. 

I pressed my palm on the Delta symbol then suddenly Python free fell into Chaos, and of course, since I was standing at the entrance, I fell with him. Dying twice in one day? Sounds like a new record, huh?

Then suddenly, I realized I was falling close to the cliff where Will and I were sitting earlier, so I grabbed the edge and successfully did so. I tried to pull myself up but forgot how long Python was, as his tail hit my back, and thanks to my weakened state, my hand slipped as it let go of the cliff, free falling once again.

I sighed, closing my eyes, and accepting death for the 2nd time that day. Only, this time I was sure my story ended tragically like most Greek Heroes. I lost my boyfriend to a force that I could’ve controlled but was too stupid to realize, Camp Half-Blood is still in trouble, and I had failed to assist them, but worst of all, I was going to die before I could save my home. Hey, at least I’m dying heroically, maybe Apollo and Zeus could finish up the quest, right?”

Just as I was starting to hear (or was I imagining it?) Chaos’ laugh, something grabbed me, then I soared up in the air. I opened my eyes and gasped, “Zeus?”

He rolled his eyes, pretending not to care, “That was pretty stupid, di Angelo.”

I shrugged, “You would’ve done the same.” I pointed out.

A small smile played on Zeus’ lips, “No I wouldn’t.”

The fact that he admitted it made me realize how much of an impact I must have been on him, “Yeah you wouldn’t.” I said, barely smiling since the events of today still hurts too much to completely comprehend, “So, when did you learn you could fly?”

He scowled, “Since I stupidly jump into the entrance in an attempt to…” he stopped himself, “I mean you are vital for the quest and-”

I stopped him from the embarrassment, “Alright, alright, I get it.” He nodded then it was silent until we landed beside Apollo, standing before us were Eros and Artemis. I then turned to Zeus, knowing that he must hear this, “I didn’t think it was stupid. It was really… heroic.” I had to swallow before admitting the last part but I managed because you know what? He kinda deserves it. He kinda saved my life twice today too.

Eros then cleared his throat and handed me ambrosia and a bottle of Nectar, “Have some, we’re going to take a walk and talk about…” he faltered as if unsure whether or not it would be safe to admit Will’s name. I did appreciate the gesture though, and I was quite glad he’s here. If anyone’s going to help me figure out how to save my fiancé.

I nodded, “It’s alright.” Eros nodded too, then glanced at Artemis who rolled her eyes, “I’ll be here naturally healing these two ex-gods.

Apollo then cooed, “Aww, I miss you too sis!” Artemis rolled her eyes but she was obviously relieved that Apollo was still alive, “Alright you two, just sit wherever as I prepare some stuff.” Zeus and Apollo obliged, looking a bit scared of Artemis. I wanted to smile because the thought of it was kinda funny, but seeing Artemis only reminds me of Bianca, still. Artemis then smiled at me, as if she knew what I was thinking, "I'll check on the pegasi and the hellhound too, okay?" I nodded gratefully, then she turned to her patients.

I sighed then turned to Eros, “I don’t really like having quality time with you, but I have no choice, do I?” I then munched on the ambrosia and took a sip of Nectar, feeling the dizziness and fatigue lessen.

Eros shrugged, “Well I don’t like it either, but you and your fiancé are too close to marriage for me not to interfere.” Oh the gods, always pretending not to care…

I shrugged, “Alright then, let’s get this over with.”

Eros nodded, “Agreed.” Then he walked towards a tree-filled area where I followed, appreciating the privacy it gives.

~ In Central Park ~

[Will Solace’s POV]

When I opened my eyes, wait- let me correct that… When everything began to make sense and became clear again, I was standing in the midst of a tent, and in front of me sat Asclepius, “Wha-?” Asclepius just stared at me observingly.

I didn’t remember anything that happened. I mean, I think I do but it’s a blur, the last thing I remembered clearly was Nico dying in my arms, and me trying to heal him. Then suddenly my heart clenched, “Where’s Nico?” 

I gave Asclepius a glare then he shrugged, “You betrayed him.”

I gasped in mock outrage, “I would never!”

Asclepius sighed, standing up, “And yet you did.” he said firmly.

I didn’t want to believe it, but something inside of me was whispering that it was true. I couldn’t remember anything anyways… Well, at least Nico was alive, right? Poor boy, he must be heartbroken now. Then suddenly I felt guilty, “Where am I?”

Asclepius chuckled, fixing his glasses, “We’re in Central Park, preparing to attack Camp Half-Blood by the next day.”

I gasped, “Central Park?! How did I even get here?”

Asclepius paced around the room while explaining, “You really don’t get it, don’t you?” He then stopped in front of me, “There’s an eidolon within you, he just helped you unlock a power you never knew you had. You could travel through the light just as your boyfriend could travel through the shadows.”

I took a step back, not wanting to believe a word he said, “An eidolon? That’s impossible…”

Asclepius raised an eyebrow questioningly, “Oh you think so? Try to not do this then. Raised your hand.”

I rolled my eyes, “I have complete control-” but then my hands raised without my consent. No, I really betrayed Nico, did I? I wonder what I could have said. I never wanted to hurt him, especially emotionally, but now, Nico’s going to have nightmares about this, and it’s all because of me. It’s all because I couldn’t get myself together. 

I then looked at Asclepius, trying to look determined, “But my boyfriend could control-”

I was cut off as Asclepius waved his hand dismissively, “He could if he knew, but he didn’t. He failed to notice. Guess who’s blaming themselves now.” 

I’m here blaming myself when I should have known, Nico would have blamed himself too… Right now, I wanted nothing but to be by his side and comfort him already. Wait- I could light travel…

Before I could attempt it though Asclepius chuckled, “Oh you’re not going anywhere, brother dear. If you leave now, you’d be endangering our siblings, do you really want that?”

I hated it when a villain’s motivations are supposed to be good in nature, only acted upon in the wrong way. Asclepius’ words made me hesitate, and I really hated it then suddenly Chaos grew heavy on my pocket as Asclepius started pacing again, “I sympathize with you, my brother. We just want what’s going to be for the greater good, but sometimes the answer just has to be the tough choice. I was killed, then trapped by the gods, and because of what? Because I saved a life? I mean, we demigods are never treated right. They offer us immortality, but it only makes you more bitter of your godly parent, because even as a god, they don’t care. I know you and Apollo have grown close, but think about it… Why would this time be any different?”

I took a deep breath, trying to not let anything fog my judgment, one of us is going to convince the other to join the other side one way or another, and I rather it to be Asclepius. He’d be a great ally if he could only see past the flaws. “Because everyone could change if only you could give them the chance. Besides, there’s always a better way to change a group of leaders, it didn’t have to resolve to war, because that’s what a true leader would avoid, and if Zephyrus is planning to attack camp and kill our siblings, then just imagine how much more he could kill anytime he wants when he becomes king. Do you really think this is for the better?”

Asclepius' eyes flickered into doubt as he clenched his fist, “Shut up!”

But I didn’t, instead, I continued, “Plus, Apollo does care about you. He has changed, he believed you could still go back to the Asclepius he knew, the one who’s ready to put everyone else above himself.”

Asclepius then closed his eyes as if struggling and I thought I was succeeding, but then, he opened his eyes to reveal them gleaming gold. I gasped, “There’s also an eidolon controlling you…”

The eidolon smirked through Asclepius, “That’s right, son of Apollo, and just like he.” He gestured to himself, “You have no choice but to cooperate.”

I stepped back, knowing that he was right, feeling fear take over me, “NO!” I can’t let this happen, I have to get back to Nico, he’s the only one who could take this out of me, but before I could, I was already fighting for control. 

My mind was fogging up, I didn’t know what my heart was saying and the cure in my pocket grew heavier. I screamed, not wanting to be taken over. Then Asclepius came near me, he took the cure from my pocket then added a chain to it, making it a necklace, then finally clipped it around my neck. 

As soon as the vial fell on top of my chest, my heart completely went silent, all thoughts of Nico disappearing and that thread I’m holding onto for my own will? Well, it snapped, and now, I’m stuck inside. Asclepius smirked, “Such strong will, you’ll be an amazing host.”

I was so helpless, my subconscious was still here just watching everything, though everything was a blur, a golden blur. My eyes must be glowing gold just as Asclepius’. “You will spread a plague into camp tomorrow, making them incapable of battle.”

“No!” I tried to scream, but of course, nothing came out. I lost complete control of myself as I watched and felt my physical body nod in agreement with a smirk on my face, “I will as you say.”

Asclepius nodded, “Not like you have a choice.” I wanted to cry right now, but I also couldn’t. I was so helpless, stuck in my subconscious, watching as my physical body does stuff that I never would have done myself.

At this point, I’m just hoping Nico hasn't given up on me, and as much as this made me feel guilty because it’s going to put him in so much danger but, I hope he saves me.

Then I heard a whisper, “ Shut up. ” As soon as I did, I felt my subconscious self feel numbed and unable to move, “ Sleep ” My thoughts slowly disappeared, realizing that my subconscious, aka, what’s left of me was being put to sleep, probably by the cure around my neck. I tried to fight it, but it was too strong, then suddenly I was gone. Everything became blurry, knowing that when I wake up again, I won’t be able to remember everything that happened. I’m just hoping that when I do, my body hasn’t done anything that I would feel guilty about. Nico…

With that final thought, my subconscious became numb, and I lost all my will, even the will to think on my own.

Chapter Text

~ In Delphi ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I was tired, I knew that I needed to rest, but right now? I want nothing more but to save Will, even though the very thought of him hurted me. It’s not what he did or said, I knew it wasn’t him doing all that, it was the thought that I wasn’t enough to save him or at least get his heart to speak louder and overcome all that’s messing with him. It wasn’t just that though, it was an eidolon in charge of all this, if only I paid attention to the signs earlier, I would’ve realized and taken that eidolon out of Will’s mind earlier, instead, I let it happen. I’m so stupid. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.

I was so deep in thought that I forgot that I was walking with Eros until he began talking, “You know, you can’t blame yourself, right?”

I looked down, annoyed that he knew just what I was thinking about, “I wasn’t enough…” Then tears began swimming in my eyes. I looked away, immediately wiping them furiously away. Not now.

Eros then tsked from behind me, “What did I say about hiding your feelings?”

I rolled my eyes, trying to straighten my face, “Oh, shut up.”

Eros smirked, “You sure are bold, di Angelo. Telling a god to shut up.”

I groaned, not wanting to anger the god who is willing to help me, “I’m sorry.” I muttered quite silently.

Eros nodded, “Now, back to what you said…” His look softened as he gently said (Which surprised me, by the way.), “You’re enough, di Angelo, but what wasn’t enough is what you did. You could’ve upped your game more.”

I waited expectantly but Eros also looked at me expectantly, and so, I let out a huff, “But my words weren’t giving its desired effect.”

Eros nodded wistfully, then took out one of his arrows, then pointed it at my face making my eyes widened, “Ah, but that’s where you are wrong.” He then began fiddling with the arrow, taking it away from my face before continuing, “You see, you did make him doubt, don’t you remember? His expression flickered, which means he tried to fight, because he heard you.” He sighed then placed the arrow back in his quiver, “He heard the call and pleads of the love of his life, he wanted to listen…”

I shrugged, “I can sense a but.”

Eros nodded, “Along with the doubts Zephyrus and Asclepius planted in his mind, there were two forces acting against him and his will… Chaos and the eidolon. Then Python reassured him, planting more doubts too. Believe me, his heart wanted to listen but his mind was fogged up, and his heart’s screams were nothing but a whisper.”

Eros gave me a sympathetic look as I began worrying: If that was the case, was Will still really in there? Could I still save him? Will has always been a fighter, right? Could he fight his way through this?

Eros, as if reading my thoughts, nodded, “Hope is not lost, son of Hades, just like his love for you. Somewhere in him, I could hear the last of his subconscious trying to whisper for you to hurry up, for you to save him.”

I looked up at him, trying to quiet down the hope bubbling up within me, “Are you telling the truth? Did he really?”

Eros chuckled at that, “Are you really asking me if I was telling the truth? The god who forced you to tell the truth multiple times? Do I pass as a hypocrite to you?”

“I guess not…” I muttered apologetically. So, if he’s really telling the truth… Then Will really is still in there, I could still save him. My heart began beating faster as adrenaline began pumping up through my veins. Then, I remembered my iditiotic attempt the first time. If I couldn’t do it then, how can I be so sure that I could do it now? That very thought made my heart clench, which was funny because my heart clenching suddenly gave me flashbacks. Flashbacks of those times that I was searching for him, found him but didn’t know it was him, avoiding my feelings for him, then realizing it was him all along. This is making me believe that in no matter what reality, we may always end up together, and if I’ve learned to realize my love for him back then, then there has to be a way to help Will realize his love for me now, making his heart scream louder.

I then turned to Eros with a determined look, “What must I do?”

Eros gave me a smile, “That’s the Nico I know.” He then cleared his throat, trying to hide his pride for me as he said, “Now, all you did back then was talk, but remember, actions speak louder than words.”

I raised my eyebrows, “Do you want me to prove my love for him?”

To my surprise, Eros shook his head, “No, I doubt true love’s kiss would get you out of this one.” He then pursed his lips as I waited expectantly for what else he had to say, “This time you have to do something that would trigger Will’s heart enough that it’s a must that he has to react as himself or else, all is lost.”

I felt a surge of guilt spreading through me, “But won’t that give him a panic attack of sorts?”

Eros shook his head again, “No, not if you only do enough. You know him more than anyone, Nico. There must be something you could do that will bring him out but won’t cause any sort of PTSD.”

“I-” I started, wanting to self-depreciate myself, because apparently, it just comes naturally to me when Will’s not around, but Eros cut me, “Don’t you dare. Zip it and listen. Your future husband is currently in enemy territory and being forced to do things against his will, so it’s either you protest and let him do something he’ll regret, or you start thinking because you’re the only one who could stop him because his heart only listens attentively to you. Only you could make enough of a desired effect to get to him.”

I bit my lip ashamedly, he was right… Ugh, I hate it when I admit that gods are right, “I see your point.” I muttered.

Eros hummed because apparently he wasn’t done, “Not to mention you’re the only living demigod capable of actually controlling the eidolons. Sure, charmspeak works, but it could backfire, while you? They have no choice but to listen to you!”

I nodded again, suddenly realizing something, “Wait- so, you’re telling me that I could release the eidolon first then all I have to deal with is Chaos and a really dazed Will.”

Eros shoved his hand in the air furiously, “Finally! You finally got it, gods, di Angelo, you could be quite not yourself when you’re worried about the love of your life, which I applaud you for, by the way, so don’t ever think of that as an insult.”

I shifted through my feet awkwardly, feeling myself blush “Umm, thanks?”

Eros nodded, “Do you know how to save that son of Apollo already?”

I shrugged, “I’ll figure it out on the way.” Eros nodded, then a question formed in my mind, “How do we figure out if my powers truly work on eidolons? I know I’m the ghost king and all and that my powers mostly focus on the dead, but how can we be so sure?”

Eros shrugged, “Remember, there’s three strongest eidolons, and the strongest among them is with Will.”

I felt dread pulsed in me as I swallowed, “Oh great, the other two are with us then?”

Eros shook his head, “Who else is acting not himself?”

I gave Eros an exasperated look. I hate it when gods leave hints that really are riddles. So, I racked my brain because it seems like he wasn’t planning to tell who it’s possessing. It has to be someone we met on the quest then, right? These eidolons must have the same goal… It took me a while, but then I realized something, “Oh my gods, it’s Asclepius…”

Eros nodded, “As for the third, it’s been following you and Zeus, but it wasn’t trying to possess any of you, so I assumed it either can’t possess you or feared you’d just send it back to the Underworld when you find out about its presence or both.”

I gotta say, what he said does make sense, but then something caught my attention, “Wait, you’ve been keeping an eye on us?”

Eros looked away as if he’s been accused of something unexcusable, “I’m the god of love, I know everything with the purpose of love.”

I hummed in amusement, teasingly, “Suree…”

He glared at me before straightening himself up, “Anyways, let’s test your control over these beings, let’s go back to the others.” I nodded, then followed Eros back. 

When we got back, Artemis and Apollo seemed to be teasing each other. Well, the embarrassment is more on Apollo’s side… Then Zeus was petting Mrs. O’Leary who was already awake. I smiled at that, gods, these two really have made quite a bond. The two pegasi then laid behind Artemis, as if her presence calmed them.

Eros then cleared his throat, effectively getting everyone’s attention, “Okay guys, an eidolon is floating nearby us, and we’re going to test the theory that Nico di Angelo could vanish them.”

Apollo jumped at that, “An eidolon? Like spirits that could possess you?”

Artemis nudged Apollo at that, “Are you scared, little bro?”

Apollo groaned, “We were born on the same day!” he protested. Though, I could tell he was quite worried through his eyes. He was merely trying to put up a brave face in front of her sis, but deep inside he must be thinking about Will too. Apollo then turned to me, giving me a look that confirmed my thoughts.

Zeus then sat on the other side of Apollo, “But Artemis was born first, not much time difference, but still…”

Apollo then turned to his dad, “Okay, now you’re teaming up against me.”

Zeus and Artemis laughed as Zeus raised a high-five. Artemis then turned to Zeus in shock, but she shuffled away awkwardly, “Yeah, no, I don’t think so.” I didn’t know if I was going to cringe or feel sorry for Zeus, but I didn’t get a chance anyway, as I felt a cold shiver down my spine again, “STOP!” I shrieked in panic, because who knows who it wanted to influence now?

Everyone turned to me in shock, and gods I hate the attention, but I had to try to do something about this. I felt myself shake, normally, I would grab Will’s hands to calm myself down, but now, I have to rely on clenching my fist, “Wherever you are, listen. I don’t appreciate you being here, but I must talk to you, and so…” I took a deep breath, trying to think my command through because I don’t need any mistakes, “I’m giving you the permission to possess a mortal who’s willing here and now so that we could have a proper conversation.”

Apollo jumped at that again, “What?! Possess?!” Artemis rolled her eyes, “Looks like my brother isn’t willing.”

I then turned to Zeus who eyed Apollo then shrugged turning to me, giving me a look that said, ‘What choice do I have?’. I nodded gratefully then suddenly he shuddered, his eyes turning gold then speaking in a voice that wasn’t his, “Now that you’ve given me permission, I will not leave this body again.” Apollo shuffled further to the point that Artemis had to change seats with him.

I then turned to the eidolon or Zeus (or Zeus being possessed by the eidolon? Sorry, it’s quite confusing.), “You actually think I’ll let you?”

The eidolon then chuckled quite coldly, “With a body, my will is stronger, you may have control over spirits, but I’m in a living body now.”

I clenched my jaw and gritted my teeth. I will not let this eidolon take complete control of Zeus, not when I’m starting to see him as a friend (don’t tell him I said that.), “You may be possessing a living body, but that’s all you’re doing: Possessing. You and this body are still two separate things, meaning I could still control you if I wanted to.”

The eidolon smiled through Zeus, which made me feel that shiver again, “Oh, I’d like to see you try, son of Hades.”

Why was he so confident? This made me doubt my capabilities, was he just messing with me or was Eros really wrong? No, I can’t overthink now. I then glared at him, “Leave the body and begone to the Underworld, you are not to roam the land of the living again.” I said the words, but I felt nothing. Okay, I have to admit, I was kind of shaky, gods, am I really letting an eidolon mess with me?

The eidolon then laughed, “What a fatal attempt, I expected better from you, son of Hades. Are you really the Ghost King? You’re just a joke!”

Eros then gave my shoulder a reassuring squeeze. I turned to him, then he offered me a smile, which boosted my spirits a bit. What are the odds of any gods actually believing in a demigod’s capability? 

I then turned to the eidolon who was inspecting Zeus’ hands, “Oh, I could get used to this body, such powers left unlocked.” He then trusted a hand at me, making a burst of wind coming at me. I was going to dodge it, but then a wall of glitter stopped the rushing winds as Eros said from beside me, “Don’t you dare touch him.”

The eidolon clenched his fist, then suddenly there was thunder above me, lightning nearly struck me, but then there was a silver shield over my head, suddenly Artemis was beside me, saying, “I don’t usually defend boys aside from my brother, but you heard what Eros said.”  She still reminds me of Bianca’s death, but I couldn’t help but feel grateful at this moment.

I then turned back to the eidolon, then noticed Apollo looking nervous at the corner of my eyes, as if he was about to do something he might regret, but before I could process why, he jumped at Zeus then pinned him to the ground, “Nico, now!” Gods, Apollo can be quite brave when he wanted to be.

I nodded then moved closer. I thrusted my hand in front of me, closed my eyes, then reached for my powers, not just those I received from birth, but also those I discovered once receiving the title of Ghost King. I felt that surge that I usually feel when I interact and deal with the dead and with that I opened my eyes and focused at the eidolon, “You will leave this body, you are to be vanished in the Underworld, to Hades Palace, my dad will deal with the rest of your punishment, but I will start with removing your rights to roam the world of the living. Now, begone!”  

I felt fatigue take over me as Zeus shuddered, his eyes rolling close before opening to reveal bright blue eyes again. Then suddenly, I felt the eidolon reach the Underworld, at that I sighed in relief then slumped to the ground beside Zeus. Apollo already got off him.

Zeus turned to me, “Are you alright?”

I nodded, “Yeah, you?”

He nodded with a grateful look, “Thanks for not letting it consume me forever.”

I nodded again and couldn’t help smiling at a realization, “Thanks for saying thank you.”

Zeus rolled his eyes at that but blushed in realization, “Don’t get used to it.”

I chuckled, “Whatever.” Despite all this sarcasm though, somehow, I knew that he meant it, and I'm really proud of him. Then suddenly my thoughts drifted to Will again. Now that I'm sure I could remove that eidolon out of him, nothing's in my way to stop me from getting him back. I just have to hurry and hope whatever I'm planning would work. I have to get to Will before he does something he'll regret.

Chapter Text

[Zeus’ POV]

Believe me, being possessed was quite an experience… Actually, it scared me. It’s one thing to succumb to leadership or step down your throne, but it’s another thing to completely lose your will, to completely lose control.

That wasn’t what scared me though, what really scared me was how easily I gave into it, how I didn’t even try to fight it. Maybe I am starting to get tired of being in charge of everything for decades, but I knew I wasn’t… It was just the burden: The burden of carrying everything alone. I gave in quickly because for once, I didn’t want to be in control, being there in the background, not being able to do anything just felt good, it felt like a vacation of sorts.  As good as it sounds though, I knew I had to come back, and I also knew I’m too prideful to just step down from my title as King of Olympus so maybe… I turned to Nico who was still laying down beside me, also deep in thought, remembering a piece of advice he once gave me. I smiled, sure I’ll do that. If I can’t let the burden go, then maybe I could share it with those willing. Being a King is hard, but it doesn’t have to be.

I was snapped out of my thoughts when Apollo loomed over us, offering us his hands, “Come on, we have to plan. Camp Half-Blood is still in trouble.” Nico and I turned to each other and exchanged a wide-eyed look: Of course! How could we forget and just rest up like this? We then took one of Apollo’s hands each then let him pull us up. 

Once we were up, Nico swayed a bit, but he managed to keep himself together, “So, where do we start?”

Eros and Artemis then approached. Artemis was holding two cups in her hands, “We start by knowing your enemies. Luckily for you guys, I and my hunters have roamed the surroundings near camp and learned what you’re up against. I gotta say it ain’t pretty.” She then handed me and Nico a cup each, “Drink it up, it’s some herbal tea that should help you rejuvenate.”

I accepted it then glanced at Nico who was wary before eventually accepting it. I noticed that he was quite uncomfortable with Artemis. At first, I thought maybe it’s because Artemis hated boys, but now, I realized maybe there’s more to it. Could the son of Hades still be mad at the Hunters for what happened to his sister? Later. I’ll pry later.

Apollo then tried to put an arm around her sister who pulled away with an eye roll as he asked, “Alright sis, how bad are these monsters we're dealing with?”

Artemis sighed, “So those you know already of course: Zephyrus, Orion, Asclepius, Octavian, Bryce, and the Earthborns.”

Nico raised an eyebrow, “I assume there’s more.”

Artemis nodded, a bit in shock that Nico had addressed her directly, “Unfortunately…” She then gave Apollo a sympathetic look (Which was a rare yet genuine sight.), “There’s more of Apollo’s old enemies such as Midas and his son Lityerses, Agamemnon, and an army of Cyclopes.”

Apollo then shuddered at that, “Oh.” I felt sorry for him, because gods, Zephyrus really was targeting him.

I then nodded, “Alright, these are old tales, we could beat them by retracing past heroes’ ways.”

Nico nodded, “He’s right, there must be a way we could lessen their army before we actually face them.”

Eros then butted in, facing Nico, “What do you mean ‘we’? No, you’d help them later, but your main goal is to get to Will. Remember the prophecy: ‘The Kings and Medics must unite to prevail.’ Without Will, you can’t prevail.”

I pursed my lips. I’d rather have Nico on my side at this battle, but maybe he and Will could quickly catch up, and the faster they do, the more chances we have at winning this. But if Nico wasn’t with us then that means… Nico met my eyes then he nodded, “You have to lead the camp into this assault until I come back.” I hid my uneasiness, another group to lead, another responsibility on my shoulder. Would those demigods even listen to me? After everything, I’ve done? But I nodded anyway, I will not stand in the way of Nico rescuing Will, I did try once and that led to nowhere good, “I’ll try my best.”

Artemis then snapped her fingers, “That’s it! Earthborns dissolve when there’s too much heat and light.”

Apollo sighed, “Sorry to break it to you sis, but the war seems to be happening at night-”

Artemis cut him off, “Then go to camp and ask that Leo boy, he must have some kind of invention that may help.”

Apollo slammed his palm into his head, “Why didn’t I think of that?”

Artemis smirked, “Because I’m the smarter one.” I couldn’t help but smile at them. They deem to hate and drive each other crazy, but when it mattered, they could be quite a great team. Artemis then turned to me with a grim expression, “I hope you won’t stop me and Eros from helping and meddling as much as we could because of some old rule. You guys know that you need it.”

I shrugged, so no one was running Olympus, “I guess I could let it slide for once.” I then noticed both Artemis and Nico rolled their eyes at that.

I then cleared my throat, trying to clear up the plan, “So, Apollo and I go to camp, get some back-up, and ask for help while Nico goes into the enemy's camp and gets Will?” I then pointed at Artemis and Eros, “How would you two help?”

Eros answered first, “I would be roaming near Nico’s area, in case things get bad.”

Apollo chuckled, “You just want front row seats to the Nico and Will show.”

Nico blushed at that then shot both of them glares, “I would appreciate some privacy, thank you very much.”

Eros shrugged, “I’ll keep my distance.” he promised. Nico didn’t look convinced but he nodded.

I then turned to Artemis who gave me a smirk, “Oh, I’ll be taking the pegasi, boost them to make them go faster,  stop by some friends’ and provide you back-up, but I’m going to take some time.”

I nodded because we’re going to need as much help as we could. Then I said something which must have surprised everyone as much as it surprised me, “I say let’s wait for the army outside of camp’s borders, just below the hill. We could take half of the camp with us, while the other half stays behind, ready to protect the camp itself in case we fail. This way we’d avoid as many deaths as we could, and keep camp undamaged.”

Nico smiled at that, “That’s actually a great idea, considering that you could actually convince some demigods to stay back. ADHD is against that plan.”

Artemis then hummed, “Chiron can handle that, but Zeus and Apollo must jump straight to the Big House.” She then turned to Mrs. O’Leary. 

I sighed, the hellhound has been through a lot, but she does need to go back to camp one way or another… I turned to Nico as if asking for permission, “Can she handle one big jump.”

Nico looked hesitant but he stood up then petted Mrs. O’Leary, closing his eyes, as if feeling the hellhound before turning back to us grimly, “One jump, that’s all she could do. As soon as she gets to camp, she has to rest, okay?”

I nodded, feeling slightly relieved that the hellhound wouldn’t be in the front lines of a possible bloodbath, she has already helped and sacrificed enough. I then turned to Nico, “Wait, if Artemis is taking the pegasi, and we’re taking Mrs. O’Leary, how will Nico get back?”

Eros chuckled, then took out a heart-shaped box filled with chocolate, “Oh, I made these enchanted chocolates that need testing. It’s meant to transport a person straight to his soulmate.”

Nico turned to Eros nervously, “Needs testing?”

The god of love shrugged, “It’s the best way you could get to Will directly without getting caught and without draining yourself.”

Nico shrugged, obviously desperate to get to his lover already, “Fine.” He then looked around all of us before urging us, “Well? What are we waiting for? We have a camp to save.” We all nodded then began to prep up.

As we did, I stayed close to Nico, wanting to ask him quite a lot of questions. Nico was cleaning some of his wounds with a towel as I sat beside him, “So, you’re not cool with Artemis, huh?”

Nico glared, “Really not something I want to talk about.”

I sighed, not wanting to cross the line, then asking, “Well… Want to talk about your dad?”

Nico stopped at his tracks then turned to me with an unreadable expression, “What is there to talk about? He let me live, and now, he can’t acknowledge me.”

I sighed, trying for a gentle expression (Though I’m not sure if I succeeded because I haven’t tried it before.), “I know your bond with Hades is quite different from how other gods bond with their children, and I know that somehow, this must bother you.”

Nico sighed, “It’s not like he’s going to walk me down the aisle since that’s going to be Apollo walking Will down.”

I rolled my eyes, “Stop changing the topic.”

He then looked at me, his eyes sparkling, “Alright, I’m going to miss barging into my father’s palace whenever I want to throw a tantrum at him, happy?”

I smiled then nodded,. That's the closest I’d get to making Nico admit that he is going to miss his dad, but that’s alright, it’s close enough. Then suddenly, Nico looked up at me, “You know what would make me feel better?”

I raised an eyebrow, then he smiled, “If you try to have the same bond with your children, especially with Jason and Thalia.” I looked down then felt the photograph in my pocket grow warm as Nico added, “You obviously want it, remember, if you want something there’s always a way, you have to stop making reasons.”

I chuckled because gods, all he said just sounded so true, “I’ll try my best.”

Nico nodded with a smile, “Let’s get this quest over with then.” We stood up then met with the others in the middle. Eros handed Nico a piece of chocolate, who took it nervously then shoved it into his mouth. He then turned to me determinedly then nodded before he disappeared into pink glitter.

Eros gave us a salute then disappeared to his own swirl of pink glitter.

Artemis then turned to us, “Well, you two keep safe, alright?”

Me and Apollo nodded as Apollo said, “You too, sis.” Artemis rolled her eyes as she climbed up Blackjack, “Oh brother, I’m capable of myself, thank you very much.” Then Blackjack spread his wings at her signal before they soared up in the sky with speed and Scipio just as fast close behind them.

I then turned to Apollo, “Looks like it’s just the two of us.” Apollo boarded Mrs. O’Leary with a hum of agreement, then I followed, “Ready for a father and son trip?”

Apollo laughed shakily, “That sounds terrifying, no matter what context you put it in.”

I laughed at that, “You’re right.” I then patted Mrs. O’Leary, “Alright girl, ready when you are.” Then with a bark, the hellhound pounded then jumped to the nearest shadow.

Chapter Text

~In Central Park~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I didn’t like the idea of deceiving Will, but it seems like putting up an act is the only way I’m going to get him back, and as much as it pained me to think about it, I have to do this, for Will. I’d do anything just to get him back, just to have him by my side again, and just to have his arms wrapped around me because I really need his reassurance right now. I should’ve been thinking about the fact that this quest cannot succeed without him, but I can’t, I just want Will back, even if it was for selfish reasons. 

I looked down at my ring finger, at the silver engagement ring then twisted it around. I’ll get you back. Then suddenly I came out in a puff of glitter. I cleared my eyes and shook the glitter off me. Dam it Eros. When there wasn’t any glitter left to block my view, I looked around and realized that I was in some kind of tent, it was a small place, but huge enough to look like a room for one. 

I then looked in front of me to see Will staring right at me. He was out of his camp clothes and was wearing a black shirt with camouflage shorts with two black lines on each of his cheeks. To finish it off, he has the cure vial around his chest. I stumbled back, feeling a wave of nostalgia hit me. Then it dawned on me, he looked similar to the first time I’ve ever acknowledged him, in the midst of the Battle against Gaea. How ironic. He talked sense to me back then, and now, it was my turn to talk sense to him. I then looked down at his finger then let out a sigh of relief when I noticed he was still wearing his engagement ring. Thank the gods, maybe there is hope.

Will seems to overcome his shock as he begins talking in a cold, emotionless tone, “I guess you’re here to try and convince me back then.”

It really hurts me to see him like this, but I know it isn’t him, I have to keep it together if I’m ever going to pull this off. The eidolon first, then deal with Chaos or the cure later. So, I tried to form a small smile, trying to add affection to my voice, “You know me so well.” 

Now, I have to admit, that came out hoarse, but Will doesn’t even seem to care. He crossed his arms as he said, “You’re not convincing me, Nico. You know you can’t.”

I wanted to gasp and melt into the shadows, Will has always been the one to believe in me, and yet here we are. This should only serve as proof that it really isn’t Will talking to me, but, I couldn’t help but feel hurt. I kicked myself internally. Keep it together, di Angelo.  

“Will…” I started. I took a deep breath to steady myself then looked at my fiancé straight in the eyes, “This isn’t you, mi amore, and you know it. You’ve always believed in everything positive. The gods can change. Apollo and Zeus are proof of that.” I have no idea why I’m even talking and not just go on with the plan, but… Maybe I’m still holding onto the hope that I could get him back without engaging with drastic measures.

But Will didn’t even think about what I said as he glared at me (Something I still can’t get used to.) “No! You listen. The gods aren’t going to completely change. They’ve done nothing but ruin our lives. You even died being their pawn!” Then tears started to fall from Will’s eyes. For a second, I almost believed that a part of Will was finally breaking through because it dawned on me that my death would have broken Will. I was everything to him as much as he was everything to me. I was going to approach him but through his tears, he added to his words, “So stop trying to defend them, they don’t deserve it.”

I took a step back again, knowing that this is not going anywhere. I have to go on with the plan as much as it hurts me. For Will. I then looked straight at Will’s eyes again, those bright blue eyes that used to be filled with joy and affection, now so dull and filled with bitterness. No… I will not let Will stay like this, not in my watch. “You know how I know this isn’t Will talking? Because my Will always believed people can change, and that everyone deserves a second chance.  You’re not my Will.” Will’s eyes widened, then I walked towards him as he walked backward, bumping the wall. I stopped a small distance away from him as I said, “So, Will, if you’re really in there, listening somehow, I’m sorry for what’s about to happen next.” 

I took a deep breath then raised my hand towards him, “Eidolon, stop hiding behind my fiancé. Talk to me.” I felt a surge of power pump through my veins, then suddenly Will’s eyes turned gold, “Oh well, you found me. What are you going to do now?” He said in a mocking voice that only fueled my anger.

I glared at him, “You’re going to regret this. I’ve already sent one of your brothers towards punishment, and I will not hesitate to do the same to you.”

The eidolon snickered through Will, “Oh but you see, I’m the most powerful among the three. I was sent to take over this boy because Zephyrus knew he’d be the hardest to possess, and he was right. This boy’s heart was so pure that I couldn’t completely possess him until a traumatic event such as your death happened. I mean, being exposed to Chaos wasn’t even enough. He must love you so much.”

I smirked, “That’s the point, but true love goes two ways, and you just possessed the person I loved most. How do you think this anger and pain that you made me feel would boost my powers?”

The eidolon tried to step back again, but his back was already towards the wall. At that moment, I knew that I have intimidated him, and so I let out a small chuckle, “You see, I don’t like it when people hurt me, but I don’t like it more when they mess with the people I love. Darling, I’m afraid you did both.”

His eyes widened in fear and I took that as a sign to gather up all that Ghost King power and authority within me, “And believe me when I say you would listen to me. I am your Ghost King. I have power over you…” I felt all that pent-up anger and pain to the surface, together with my powers. I was aware of the shadows dancing around us and that the tent's temperature was dropping, but I didn’t care, I just focused everything on the eidolon in front of me. My face hardened with confidence as I said, “You may be the most powerful eidolon out there, but you’ve chosen to mess with the wrong person in the wrong way. In the Underworld, there’s no mercy, just fairness. So I’m sending you there, permanently. My father would deal with your punishment, but you would never see the light of day again, you would be incapable of possessing others again, and you would not leave the Underworld for all eternity.” 

I felt everything as I let it all go, making the ground shake and the room grow colder than it already was. Suddenly, the eidolon shrieked, “You would fail, son of Hades. Chaos is still blocking his heart, he won’t be able to-” he didn’t get to finish his sentence as he was forced to leave Will’s body then Will’s eyes rolled back. I was prepared to catch him, but he caught himself by placing his hands in the wall, steadying himself.  

I held my breath, feeling more tired than ever, but afraid that there’s a chance it didn’t work, that somehow the eidolon was still in Will, but as soon as he opened his eyes, they weren’t gold anymore, they’re bright blue. I let that breath then went to hug Will. The only problem was, he didn’t hug back, and that made my heart clench. I thought releasing the eidolon would get Will to think more clearly, but the eidolon and Eros were right, he’s too influenced by Chaos already, and only I can snap him out of it.

So, with a heavy heart, and a few tears threatening to break out, I pulled back. Will didn’t stare at me coldly anymore, but he seems to still be in a daze. I have to get him to let the cure go. So, I got ready, “Will, please snap out of it.”

His eyes flickered as he turned to me, “Nico?” He said though it seems like he was struggling as he did so. 

Actions speak louder than words.

True love’s kiss won’t save you from this.

Something that would trigger him enough…

I sighed, I could’ve tried talking to him again now that the eidolon was gone, but I have a feeling I’m running out of time. Sooner or later someone would enter this tent to check on Will, and I really didn’t want to get caught in the midst of the enemy’s camp. So, I took Eros' advice and did what I planned to do in the first place.

I stepped closer towards Will, leaning at him as if I was going to kiss him, but I stopped myself at the last second as I grabbed one of Will’s knives from his waist. I could’ve just pulled out of his neck, but I knew that the only way he’ll snap out of it, was if he truly let all those thoughts go by letting Chaos and its whispers go, I can’t force it out of him.

So, as soon as I got the knife, I pulled away then inspected it, trying to look sad and suicidal, “Oh William, you are my everything, but I could not join you if you’re in the wrong side.” I took a deep breath, already feeling guilty for this as I looked up towards Will who was observing the knife in my hand, “But I don’t think I could fight against you either. Do you know how that makes me feel?”

Will looked up, his eyes flickering to concern every once in a while, “How?” he asked with strain.

I sighed sadly, “Worthless. I’m worthless. I don’t deserve this second life. I should just go back to the Underworld where I belong.” I then raised the knife to emphasize my point, “With your blade too, it would be a great reminder on how much I failed you, how much I failed to bring you back. I’m so worthless. ”

Will’s eyes widened, and though he didn’t take any steps towards me to pull the knife out of my hand, he did try to speak with concern, “No… Nico…” Then his eyes widened with realization, “You don’t mean what you said. You would never do that.”

Dam it, he knows me too much. I didn’t stop the act though, keeping melancholy and sadness evident in my voice, “How could you be so sure?” I then placed the knife on my neck, letting my voice come out hoarse, “I don’t think I’ve been mentally stable since… Tartarus.” My voice cracked, then I saw Will’s body twitch as if he was fighting, wanting to be released so he could stop me. One final push .

I then placed the knife and deepened it on a place where Will once said there was a nerve that could kill you quickly once targeted due to the quick rush of blood that would come through it. “I’m worthless Will, I’m nothing but a huge failure if I can’t even manage to get my lover to listen to me. I’m just an idiot, who deserves to die with the shadows and stay in punishment. I can’t bear this life anymore.” I felt tears swell in my eyes, and so I closed them, pushing the knife deeper. 

As I did, I realized the flaws in my plan, what if Will didn’t come to save me? What if this wasn’t enough? Will wouldn’t let me die, right? That’s something he won’t let happen, no matter what the cost is, right? Just as I started to feel pain in the place where the knife was being deepened, I felt a hand stop the knife.

I opened my eyes then I was met with Will’s bright blue ones, sparkling with tears threatening to burst out, “Nico… Stop, please don’t do it… You’re not worthless.” Then a tear slipped past his eyes, “I love you.”

I smiled gently at him, “I love you too.” I let him pull the knife out of my hand but kept staring at him as I said, “Hand me the cure, Will.”

Will struggled again, but he seemed to be in more control as he slowly, but surely took the cure from his neck then handed it to me. I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding. As soon as I took the cure from Will’s hand, Will hugged me so quickly, I was shocked.

As soon as he registered what was happening though, I hugged him back, finally letting all those tears I’ve been holding back go, “I thought I was never going to get you back.” I whispered through my sobs.

Will must have been crying too based on his voice as he mumbled, “Sorry.” over and over again. I then hushed him, reassuring him. Then just as our sobs quieted down, Will gently whispered, “Thank you for not giving up on me.”

I smiled then pulled away from the hug so that I could see his face. He smiled back then I leaned my head towards his, “I will never ever give up on you, mi amore. You’re my home, I have no choice, I’m always going to want to go back to you.”

Will chuckled and was beginning to lean in for a kiss when suddenly, someone cleared his throat from beside us. We both turned, ready for battle, but then realized it was just Eros. He smirked at us as he said, “Sorry to interrupt boys, but I’m here to pick up the cure, take it to Mt. Olympus so that the gods can duplicate and distribute it evenly to those needing it.”

I rolled my eyes, “Could’ve come on a better moment.” But I obliged as I handed him the cure, “Won’t it affect you?”

Eros shook his head, “It only affected Asclepius because there was an eidolon controlling him, but I’ll be fine.” he reassured. I nodded then he took the cure, “Now, continue on like I didn’t disturb you.”

I blushed at that but before I could respond, Eros disappeared to a swirl of glitters. I then turned to Will who was already looking affectionately at me, “You know you’re my home too, right? I can’t live without you.” 

I rolled my eyes but smiled through the process, “Just come here and kiss me, Solace.” He chuckled then began leaning down. Unfortunately, before we could kiss again, Eros came back, startling both of us.

He cleared his throat embarrassingly, “Umm so, Apollo and Zeus are already gathering an army, sooo… I guess just meet them at the bottom of Half-Blood Hill. I’m sure they’ll need you.”

I shrugged, “That’s the plan.” Eros gave us a salute and disappeared again. I then turned to Will looking annoyed, but my boyfriend was smiling like an idiot and I couldn’t help but smile back. Will ruffled my hair with a chuckle as he said, “Take three?”

I rolled my eyes, “Dork.” But then we leaned towards each other, this time finally succeeding to kiss one another. I felt Will’s warm lips in mine, and it just felt so good… So right. When we pulled away, we were staring affectionately at each other as I clipped a strand of Will’s hair behind his ear, “I missed this.” I gently said.

Will nodded, but then he gave me one of his cute pouts again, “I’m sorry…” There was real guilt in his voice, and I wanted nothing else but to comfort him. Before I could do so though, we heard a shout from the outside, “Guys! Prep up, it’s time to march towards Camp Half-Blood”

I cursed for forgetting that we’re still in the enemy's camp, “We have to go.” I said to Will.

Will nodded then tried to smirk though the guilt in his eyes betrayed him, “Since I won’t allow you to shadow travel since I could feel the darkness within you after what you pulled off with that eidolon earlier, let’s test out my light travel without an eidolon controlling me.” Before I could even protest, Will held my hand tightly then stepped towards the light of the lightbulb right beside us, then we were traveling through light so blinding, I had to close my eyes the whole time. Though I feel safe as I felt the protective hold of Will’s hand in mine.

Chapter Text

~In Camp Half-Blood~

[Zeus’ POV]

Mrs. O’Leary did her task and landed us straight into the Big House, just in front of the infirmary porch. But as Nico said, she could only take one jump because then, she was falling asleep. I and Apollo jumped off her then I patted her head, “You did great, girl.” To my surprise, the hellhound licked my face, before placing her head on her paws.

I wanted to be disgusted by the saliva in my face, but Mrs. O’Leary just looked so cute sleeping now. Then I gasped, what has become of me? Apollo chuckled beside me, probably sensing my discomfort, “I can’t blame you, she is pretty cute for a hellhound.” 

I scowled at him, then rolled my eyes, “Whatever.” I then turned to the Big House, “But I think it’s time to see what this Camp has planned.”

Apollo nodded then we ran towards it. As soon as we got there, we found Chiron, Dionysus, Rachel, and all the Head Counselors (Minus Will & Nico) planning for the attack. Everyone seemed to have dark circles under their eyes, but they looked as energetic and adrenaline-pumped as ever, ready to protect the camp. Dionysus then smirked at me (Uh-oh, here we go.), “Look who decided to show up, I gotta say, you’ve grown quite well as a mortal.” I rolled my eyes at the comment, “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Percy then stood up from beside Chiron, who tried to calm him down, but barely worked as he looked at me accusingly, “Where are Nico and Will?!” Then suddenly, all of the head counselors turned to me accusingly (Just great.).

Apollo and I exchanged a look, “There at the enemy’s camp.” I said glumly.

A girl that has ginger hair with green streaks stood up. I assumed she was filling in as Head Counselor for the Apollo Cabin, “They’re what?!”

Luckily, Apollo saved me from answering and facing an angry daughter of Apollo, “Don’t worry Kayla dear, they’ll be joining us soon. What? With Nico’s shadow travel and Will’s newly found light travel, they’d have an escape route around every corner!”

Kayla then glared at Apollo before huffing, then seating back down, muttering something I couldn’t quite hear. Percy glared daggers at me as he said, “Well, you have a lot of explaining to do.”

Chiron sighed beside him as he stood up from his wheel chair to place a reassuring hand at Percy’s shoulder, “Yes they do, but we must all calm down and listen.” He made it sound like so that everyone is aware it wasn’t meant for Percy only, instead it’s meant for everyone in the room. Everyone then settled, trying to calm down in their chairs despite their evident ADHD.

So, Apollo and I started talking about our quest, both telling our sides until we found each other, then I took over, as Apollo filled in the blanks. Then we talked about the plan Artemis and Eros came up with, ending it there. 

When we were finished, some looked shocked, some had tears, but most looked determined to go on. Rachel stood up and stared at Apollo, “Will lost sight of what was right. The prophecy gave double meaning.”

Apollo nodded, “I didn’t know it was possible too but…”

Rachel nodded, “This prophecy had three parts, it’s already special from the beginning.” 

Before Apollo could respond again, Leo raised his hand then began talking with a mischievous smile on his face, “Now guys, as much as I loved to hear the dangers of the prophecy, don’t we have an army to stop?” He then winked at Chiron, “And I’d be willing to create a last-minute device to kill those Earthborns in one blast, but I may just follow, you guys should go ahead.”

Chiron nodded, “Alright, now that that’s settled, Leo’s right, we must prepare for this upcoming battle. I hate splitting up, but as Artemis and Eros planned it, we must. We need to decide which cabins would be in the front line and which cabins would stay behind in case the first army fails.”

There was a ton of protesting and volunteering from the campers, but Chiron quieted them up with a raise of his hand, “I am the Camp Director, and I have already chosen which cabin should go.” Everyone looked defeated but did not protest anymore as Chiron assigned tasks.

Once finished before dismissing everyone, he turned to us, “I believe you two must lead this attack until Nico and Will come back?”

Percy stood up, “You can’t possibly-” he started, but Chiron gave him a stern look which made him sit back down with his arms crossed and a huff. Chiron then turned to us again, “Well?”

I sighed, “Well…”

Apollo then placed his arms around my shoulder, “Well, Nico di Angelo assigned Zeus that task, sooo…”

I swallowed as everyone turned to me either in shock, questioningly, or determinedly. Percy gave me a glare, looking me up and down, before sighing, unfolding his arms then standing up, more determined than ever, “Look, I don’t trust you… still. But, if Nico trusted you, then he must have a reason, sooo… Are you going to lead or not?”

Everyone was now staring at me expectantly. This is what I wanted, right? For everyone to listen to me without the chance of getting thrown off the title, then why am I so nervous? Then again, Percy has a point. Nico trusted me, I can’t fail him. So, I tried to look as determined as I could, then nodded, “Let’s get ready for war, everyone!” All the head counselors cheered as Dionysus snickered, “Well, this would be fun to watch.”

I then shushed everyone as I said orders, “Okay, those assigned to be front liners, get your weapons and meet up at Half-Blood Hill in 10 minutes, while the rest, set up traps and be ready in case things get nasty out there. Let’s do this, let’s…”

Percy rolled his eyes then smirked, “Let’s fight stuff!” Everyone cheered again, pumped up with adrenaline, ready to go into battle as one by one they left the room. As Percy passed me, he glared at me one last time before leaving, “Better wish that Nico and Will are okay.” I nodded then he was gone, leaving me with Apollo, Chiron, and Dionysus.

I turned to Dionysus then raised an eyebrow, “Aren’t you going to help?” 

Dionysus rolled his eyes, “I’ll think about it. I just want to see how entertaining this battle would be before I step in.” 

I huffed, did I sound like that as a god? I then turned to Apollo, “Ready for another father and son trip, only this time with a chance of death?”

Apollo chuckled then placed his fist out for a fist bump, “Sure, why not?”

I rolled my eyes then fist-bumped his fist (What? I can’t leave him hanging. That would be rude.), “Let’s do this.” Apollo nodded.

I then turned back to Chiron who gave me a smile, “I’ll guide those staying behind. Good luck.” I nodded at him then I and Apollo were off to Half-Blood Hill.”

Meanwhile…

~In Camp Half-Blood~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

When I opened my eyes, things were blurry at first, my eyes taking time to adjust in the absence of too much light. Once things became clearer, I realized that we came out by the window, inside of the Hades Cabin. I then felt Will’s arms wrap around me. Gods, this felt so good, “Uh, Will. I think you overshot.”

Will hummed then placed his head on the top of mine, making me feel the vibrations of his beautiful voice, “No I didn’t, I just need a few moments with you.” He then swayed us for a bit. As we swayed, I felt warmth spread through my body, that's when I realized that Will was trying to heal me from the shadows within me again. I wanted to protest, but I couldn't, I knew that I needed this if I was to go into battle, and I knew that I can't stop Will. Plus, it just feels so good, making me relax as I feel Will's gentle touch on me while we swayed by the sunlight of my cabin's window. The moment was just... Perfect.

And for that moment, I just leaned in and let Will sway us around. Having Will back, and knowing that nothing’s influencing him just makes a weight of relief crash over me. Sure, there may be a war out there, but I deserve at least this small moment with my fiancé. We deserve this.

I then sighed, pulling away, remembering Will’s guilty look earlier. Will gave me a questioning look. So, I immediately grabbed his arm reassuringly, then gently pulled him towards the bed where we both sat down. I smiled at him, then he smiled back. For just anyone, that smile would’ve looked convincing, but not to me. I knew Will, he wasn’t alright.

I then cupped his cheek with my hand as I gently asked, “What’s wrong, mi amore?”

Will sighed then leaned his cheek into my hand more, finally dropping the smile, “I really can’t fool you, huh?” Then a tear slipped past his eyes. 

I removed my hand from his cheek to wipe the said tear, “Really, William? How long have we been dating again?”

He chuckled at that, “You’re right, I’m sorry…” I nodded, then noticed that his sorry had more weight to it for such a small mistake. So, with a sigh, I asked, “What are you really sorry for?”

Will tried to look away, but my hand on his cheeks stopped him, “Look me in the eye when I’m talking to you, William.”

Will smiled a bit at that then did as told. He looked up and met my eyes. He looked so sad, so broken… I would literally do everything in my power to kill Zephyrus, I don’t even care that he's immortal. “Will, it’s not your fault.”

Will nodded, but he still looked miserable, “I know but, I hurt you… I could’ve fought more-, but then it was so powerful… And I…” He began sobbing as tears began streaming down his cheeks. It was one thing to feel your heart get pained because it seems like your fiancé hates you, but it’s another thing to see him cry in so much pain and guilt right in front of you, and in need of emotional support, knowing that he loves you with all his heart and is relying on you to cheer him up. I never really got used to providing emotional support, but Will was the only exception. So, I hugged him and let him wet my shirt with his tears as I rubbed calming circles in his back, “Shhh… It’s okay, I’m okay, it’s not your fault.”

Will eventually calmed down, though we kept hugging each other, not wanting to let go, “I’m glad I could see your smile again.”

I couldn’t help but blush and smile at that. Gods, this dork-. Then I sighed, finally pulling back, giving him the smile he loved so much, “You know what would make my smile brighter?”

Will hummed questioningly, then I kissed his forehead, “If you smile sincerely too.”

As soon as he said it, he did so, and as I said, I felt my lips tug into an even brighter smile. Will then let out a chuckle, “Who’s the dork now?”

I rolled my eyes, “Shut up, Solace.”

Will then sighed, dropping his smile. I pouted at him, “You’re making it so hard to cheer you up.”

Will gave me an apologetic look and was about to say sorry, but I stopped him, “No! Stop, stop apologizing. You’ve said ‘sorry’ way too much today, and you’re not even supposed to say it!”

Will huffed at that, “But I did hurt you-”

“That wasn’t you, that was the eidolon!” I snapped frustratingly. Then I looked at Will who just looked sadder. Ugh, gods dam it. I just want to see his smile again, and make him laugh, if I was really enough, I could manage that, right? “Alright, how am I supposed to cheer you up? Enlighten me, Solace.”

Will sighed, “Accept my apology…?”

I shrugged, “Fine, I accept your apology. Is that all?”

Will hesitated, but then he gave me a mischievous look, “Sing me a song?”

He didn’t look serious or that he expected me to do it, but I needed that smile out of him before we went into war. So, I leaned closer, putting my arm around his waist, then letting him lean his head on my shoulder, “Come here.” My face softened as he obliged then I began singing:

You are my sunshine…

Will looked up in surprise, then I just gave him a soft smile before continuing:

My only sunshine,

You make me happy, 

When skies are gray…

Will then muttered, “And yet I made you cry…”

I rolled my eyes then gave him a deadpan look, “Please stop self-deprecating yourself.” 

You never know dear, 

How much I love you…

“I don’t deserve your love.” He sighed, but this time he was already holding back a smile as if he was only teasing me now. I groaned at him, “For the gods’ sake William, do you want me to sing or not?”

Will then actually smiled at that, letting out a little laugh which made my heart flutter, because finally! “Go ahead, darling.”

I rolled my eyes then finished the chorus:

Please don’t take my sunshine away.

Will nodded with that sincere smile of his, only this time, it stayed, “I’m not going anywhere.”

I smiled back, feeling my heart flutter and probably doing cartwheels, “Neither am I.” Then we slowly leaned in for a gentle kiss. It was gentle, but it felt right. I felt safe, “I love you.”

He smiled brighter at that, effectively making me happier, “I love you too.” He said it with so much affection, it was enough proof that everything that happened earlier wasn’t him, it was all the eidolon.

Will then sighed, though his smile was still on his face, “I guess we have to join the battle now.”

I groaned, momentarily forgetting about the battle, “I doubt Zeus and Apollo would survive too long without us, so?”

Then Will laughed, like a full-on laugh which made my heart flutter even more. I swear, this boy was going to be the death of me (Which already happened once sooo…), “Alright, let’s go.”

I nodded then pulled him up as he said, “This time no one dies, okay?” 

I chuckled nervously at that because though inevitable if declared by the fates, we both need reassurance that we’ll both try our best, “Of course. I still have to watch you walk down the aisle in that suit you won’t fit in front of me.”

Will chuckled, “I can’t wait to get married to you.”

I smiled then placed a kiss on his cheek, “Me too.” Then I grabbed hold of his hand tightly as I smirked, “Oh! And I hope you forgive me for this.” Before Will could ask, react, or respond, I pulled us into the nearest shadow, then we were off to battle

Chapter Text

~ In the Bottom of Half-Blood Hill ~

[Zeus’ POV]

It was hard but I managed. I marched the demigods (Hermes, Ares, Hecate, Hephaestus, & Half of Apollo Cabins) towards the bottom of Half-Blood Hill with Apollo and Percy (to my dismay) by my side. Chiron gave us the trickiest, quickest, and cabins with a lot of demigods by our side, while the rest with the Athena Cabin, strategizes for a backup plan.

We didn’t even wait too long for Zephyrus and his army to arrive. I started to worry as I saw how large his group really was. Where were Will and Nico?   Was the question that popped in my head. Are they alright? Were they caught? Are they safely hiding somewhere?

I was snapped out of my thoughts as Zephyrus and his army stopped with a distance facing us. He snickered at us, “Quite outnumbered, I see.”

I glared at him and was about to retort back but didn’t get to because Percy already did, “What if we are?! We may be outnumbered, but you shouldn’t underestimate Camp Half-Blood, airhead.”

I couldn’t help but snicker at his reaction as Zephyrus' face reddened in anger before facing Percy then saying, “You dare insult a god?!”

Apollo chuckled at that, “Believe me, he’s been wanting to do that for a while now.”

Zephyrus' face flared, but he managed to compose himself as he shouted, ignoring us, “Inhabitants of Camp Half-Blood! We need not go to war, join me and my army, then I promised to you fairness, and less quest! You will finally get to live your lives as normally as you should! Together, we will make Olympus better!”

Then suddenly, there was murmuring from behind us. I was afraid that I’ve done too much already to actually deserve their protection. What if they all turned against me? Before things could get out of hand though, two people popped out of my shadow, almost making me yelp in surprise. Though I managed to stop myself. 

As they came out of my shadow, they walked towards the front, side by side, hand by hand. Nico walked a bit more forward, his confidence and sass radiating as he said, “Not a chance, Zephyrus.”

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

Zephyrus looked murderous at me. As he did, Will grabbed my hand protectively, stepping forward by my side, “You wanted me to spread a plague throughout the camp. How is that better? How is that normal?!”

Zephyrus turned his glare towards my boyfriend, causing a burst of protectiveness to spread within me. He has messed with Will enough. Yet, he still had the audacity to call him out, “William Andrew Solace.” Will winced at the mention of his full name but he stood his ground as Zephyrus continued, “I gave you a chance. You could’ve been safe, your whole cabin could’ve been safe, but now that they’re here. I will not hesitate to kill any Apollo camper at encounter.” He then smirked wickedly, “Starting with you.”

That’s it, I had enough. He was not going to hurt my Will, not again. I then stepped forward, placing myself in front of Will, “Over my dead body, Zephyrus.” Then suddenly, Apollo and Zeus stepped forward too, as Apollo said, “Ours too.”

Will then muttered from behind me, “Wait! The Apollo Cabin is here?!” He looked back and gasped at Kayla and the rest of his siblings. It looked like he wanted to scold them to go back and hide from danger (The selfless dork he is.) but Kayla snapped at him, “Don’t you dare tell us to go back, you know you wouldn’t. Especially not when this air head is threatening our lives.”

I snickered at that, “Air Head?” Zephyrus looked murderous again as Zeus hummed, “Courtesy of Percy.”

I then gave Percy a small smile, just realizing that he was right behind us, “I must admit, that isn’t so bad.” Percy smirked at me, proud of himself.

I was about to turn back to Zephyrus when I felt Will’s and tugging away from me, so, I tugged him back beside me, not wanting to let him go, “Where do you think you’re going?!”

Kayla then shouted from behind, “Oh no you don’t, William. You are to stay with your fiancé. I can lead our siblings just fine.”

Will sighed then gave in, as he turned to me worriedly. I gave him a reassuring look as he stood beside me (Even though I’d much prefer him in my back where he’s not in the front lines).

Zephyrus then caught our attention again as he said, “Well? Are we here to chit chat or are we here to fight.”

I smirked at him, “I don’t know, Zephyrus, that depends.” I then took out my sword, trying to look as intimidating as possible as I pointed it at Zephyrus, “You could still surrender while you can.”

Zephyrus laughed evilly, “When you’re this outnumbered? Think again.” It looked like he was about to send his army to attack us, when suddenly, there was a familiar shout from a familiar voice above us, “No! You think again.” Leo’s voice boomed. 

Everyone, including the enemies, looked up as a bronze dragon covered up the stars and the night sky. Riding it was Leo Valdez and his girlfriend Calypso. He then turned to me, “Protect our side!” I understood immediately as Leo messed with a sphere in his hand, I summoned as many shadows as I could then covered up our whole army.

Through the small openings of our shadow barrier, blinding light seeped through, with enough heat to probably cause us all sunburns. As soon as the heat dissipated. I felt dizzy, the shadows dropped, revealing a disoriented enemy’s army and the ground covered in clay at many sides. The earthborns were gone. We weren’t so outnumbered anymore.

I began to sway, but Will caught me, supporting my shoulder and letting healing magic pass through me, immediately making me feel better. When I was able to stand on my own, Will shifted to holding my hand, then offering me something, “Gum?”

Nostalgia hit me again, remembering the first time I had to chew this gum to keep my strength together. I couldn’t help but smile as I accepted it, then popping it in my mouth, “It still tastes bad.” I whined.

At that moment, Will smiled back too, even letting out a chuckle, despite in the midst of a possible battlefield, “Still helps you to keep going.”

I wanted to kiss this dork so badly, but Zephyrus and his army were already recovering. I cursed internally. I should’ve made our side attack while we got the chance, instead, I got distracted. As if Will could read my thoughts from my expression (which he probably could), he muttered, “Stop dwelling on the ifs, and focus on the now.”

I nodded, squeezing his hand tightly for reassurance as he squeezed it back, spreading warmth as always, making me feel better.

So, I raised my sword again, “I’ll give you one final chance.” I heard Percy mutter from behind me, “I think he got too many chances already.” I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and smack the son of Poseidon on the head as I kept my focus on Zephyrus, “Surrender and will keep everything peaceful.”

If Zephyrus was angry earlier, he’s definitely angrier now, as he scowled with so much force, it would put my scowls into shame, “I do not need those Earthborns, we do have back-up anyway.” He then turned to Bryce who nodded then focused on the ground. Suddenly, there was an earthquake before Zombies of Orcus’ control began rising up from the ground.

As soon as they came out, Bryce seemed dizzy and tired, but he kept himself awake. Then suddenly, we were outnumbered again… Well, at least we have Leo and Festus at our side.

Zephyrus then smirked evilly, “Enough chit-chat.” He then summoned his sword, raising it above his head, turning to his troops, before shouting, “Attack!” Then suddenly his troops came running at us.

I turned to Zeus wanting him to lead the assault so that the others could trust him more. He had a questioning look on his face, so I nodded determinedly at him, trying to show trust in my eyes. He understood then turned to our troops, “Get ready!”

I prepared my sword, looking at my boyfriend in concern, but even he was preparing his knives. I wanted to keep holding onto Will, but I knew that I couldn't, especially not in the midst of war and so, I promised myself to keep him on my line of sight, ready to help when he needed it. Will met my gaze, giving me a silent promise, I'll try to survive if you do. I returned the promise just by gazing at him. We both seem to understand as we smiled at each other, though our eyes were both filled with concern.

The other demigods prepared their weapons too, already looking impatient due to their ADHD and adrenaline despite it being the middle of the night. Zeus noticed this as he raised his own sword, shouting, “Attack!” Then we met Zephyrus’ army halfway. The battle has finally begun.

Chapter Text

~ At The Bottom of Half-Blood Hill ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

As we ran towards Zephyrus’ army with Will by my side, it got harder and harder to keep track of him. I stabbed a cyclops here, headbutted a zombie there, and I have to say, keeping track of Will was quite hard. 

It’s not that he couldn’t manage, I mean, gods, he was really good with his knives and his power to summon light… It’s just that, I can’t bear the thought of losing him again. Just as I thought of that, I gasped as I pulled my sword from a cyclops that I impaled in the eye, Will was suddenly too far for me to reach.

Zephyrus wasted no time as he noticed our distance as he immediately sent a gust of wind at my fiancé, separating us as he went flying in the midst of it all. He landed on his feet but Zephyrus immediately went for him.

I got ready to follow but then someone pulled me from behind then dropped me to the floor with so much force, I started to feel dizzy again as I chewed my gum. Luckily, I was quick as I rolled to my feet to face my opponents: Bryce Lawrence and Octavian. Of course, it has to be them.

Octavian snickered, “Going somewhere, son of Hades?” I felt anger and desperation build up in me as I grip tightly on my sword. I don’t have time for this. I have to get to Will.

So, I smirked at them, “Let’s make this quick.” Then I struck.

[Will Solace’s POV]

The fighting was ongoing around me as I got to my feet. Festus was high above, keeping the unkillable zombies at bay. Then all the other campers are either by two or alone fighting any monster that gets in their way. 

Zephyrus landed in front of me with his sword ready, “I told you that I was coming after you.” 

I chuckled, trying for a determined look, “You’d have to defeat me first.” I was actually relieved that he came after me, even if my chances of death are high. At Least this way, he won’t be able to kill any of my siblings until he’s done with me. Believe me , I’m going to make this fight lasts as long as I can just to make sure no one of my siblings dies in his hands.

He then struck. I dodged to my left then kicked Zephyrus from the back. The god stumbled, I was about to throw my knife at him but then he sent a gust of wind at me, this time, less gentle and making me drop on the ground, in front of a cyclops. 

I immediately threw a knife straight to the said cyclops' eyes with so much force which easily turned him into dust. Just as I was standing up, Zephyrus placed his foot at my chest, pointing his sword at my neck, “What do you say, son of Apollo? It’s not too late yet, you could still join our side.”

Zephyrus did well, but he forgot to pin down something important: My arms. So, I took out a knife then stabbed him in the leg as I shouted, “Never!” Purposely shouting loudly to get Nico’s attention and help. Sure, I may be able to keep this god at bay, but he’s still a god. Now that, combined with my average fighting skills, I doubt I could defeat him.

The god stumbled back, limping, his leg now dripping golden ichor. I then kicked the god by the stomach as Nico once demonstrated then he fell into the ground. I immediately pinned him into the ground, making sure he’d be immobile, using my knives, then pointed one straight at his throat so that he wouldn't think of escaping.

He smirked at me, “What are you going to do? Send another plague at me?”

I have no idea why I would still feel remorse for this, but guilt filled me. No, I thought,  this was not the time to go back to the past, I needed to focus. I’m not letting him get into my head again. So, I shook my head, “No, I’ll just finish what my dad failed to do in the first place.” I then gathered up all the light that I could from within me, but before I could blast it towards Zephyrus, I felt my muscles not responding to my nervous system, I suddenly couldn’t move. I began to panic, it was like I wasn’t in control, then I felt my knees buckle up, now I’m in a kneeling position. I felt myself close to a panic attack. I didn’t want to lose control again, I hated that feeling. I hated how I hurt the people I love just because I’m not strong enough to be in control. I was sure I’m going to fall under until I realized this wasn’t like the eidolon. I wasn’t being controlled from within, I could still think on my own. Suddenly I remembered something…

Zephyrus stood up with a smirk, “Thank you, Asclepius.” That confirmed my suspicions as I remembered how Zeus and Apollo just froze when Asclepius pointed at them: the god has the ability to control your body parts both inside and out, which means he could also make you feel pain by messing with your muscles and blood vessels.

 That made me angry. This power was supposed to be used for healing, to fix dislocated bones, and damaged muscles. Gods dam it, now it’s being used for the wrong purposes! Asclepius must be hiding somewhere behind all this battling, and as long as he is here, none of my friends are safe. I or at least Nico has to get to him. We have to extract the eidolon from the god.

Zephyrus then got his footing again, sure, he was still limping, but he had a smirk on his face as he raised his sword, ready to cut my neck, and I couldn’t even move no matter how much I struggled. The thing is, everytime I tried to fight it, a jolt of pain would pass through my body, making me scream. I was so helpless… I promised to try my best to survive, but right now, I’m not sure that I can… Zephyrus chuckled, “End of the line, son of Apollo.”

What I thought were my final thoughts at the moment?

I’m Sorry Nico.

[Zeus’ POV]

I was met by a boy that I recognized to be Lityerses: One of Midas’ children. Lityerses smirked at me, “You’re Jason Grace’s father, right?”

I didn’t want to answer that because I was afraid of the consequences, but that’s what being heroes are about, right? Facing the consequences. Plus, I am proud to be Jason’s father. He has accomplished so much that thinking about it got a smile to tug at my lips, and so I nodded with determination, “What if I am?”

He smiled evilly at me then took out his sword, “Well you’re in for a treat.” Faster than I could blink, he attacked. Gods, he was fast. Well, I guess he wouldn’t be called the reaper of men if he wasn’t but still. Suddenly, the smile on my face disappeared as soon as it appeared.

I tried my best to parry each of his strikes but every once in a while he would manage a graze here and there. I had to stand my ground though. When I realized that I’m getting more and more tired, I knew that I had to do something, I can’t keep defending forever. I managed a kick at his shin then that’s when I tried to harness my powers. Just one gust of wind or strike of lightning, please.  Then I thrust my hand towards Lityerses which sent him flying a few yards away from me and in the midst of so many demigods and monsters battling each other... 

Lightning would have been better, but that would buy me time, for now. I scanned my surroundings, Percy and Leo were back to back battling every cyclops and zombie that approached them with ease, like trained veterans. The Ares campers are well… fighting any enemy in their way as aggressively as they could, while the Apollo cabin was split to two, half were healing injured campers in the battlefield, while half like aggressive Kayla Knowles, is shooting arrows straight into the cyclops' eyes in perfect precision. Then there are the Hecate and Hermes cabins who would either set up traps, use their tricks or magic against the zombies.

I looked around more to look for Nico but then my eyes widened as I saw Apollo battling Agamemnon. He was doing perfectly well. There was something he didn't notice though… King Midas was approaching him from behind, ready to touch him and turn him to gold. 

Without thinking, I ran towards Apollo’s back, “Watch out!” Apollo took one final strike at Agamemnon before turning back, then noticing the King sneakily approaching him, but he wouldn’t have time to move out of the way though. 

Fortunately for him, I was fast enough to come in between him and Midas, which means, yup… I was slowly turning to gold as Apollo stared at me in shock, “You saved me.” And though I was slowly becoming immobile due to the gold still slowly spreading through my body, I figured nothing else mattered. Apollo’s words made my heart explode. I have no regrets, “You’re my son.” was the last thing I said, before the gold spread through my head, then I was consumed with this final thought that made me smile: So, this is what it feels like to do what’s right for once.

[Apollo’s POV]

Midas smirked at me, “Your turn.” But before he could even approach me, I blasted a ray of sunshine straight to his eyes. I didn’t even have to wait for my powers to build up since it already gathered as anger and grief filled me up while watching Zeus-

My dad… turned into gold.

When Midas was down,  I shot three arrows straight at his chest, not holding back, not giving him mercy, “I do hope you stay dead this time around.” I said coldly, feeling affection then emptiness at Zeus’ sacrifice. Midas didn’t even get to react because I moved so quickly that it surprised even me.

I turned towards my dad then tried to recall what can reverse Midas’ golden touch, then it hit me. I looked around to look for someone, anyone to help. Then I turned towards Leo and Percy, not wanting to leave Zeus unprotected, “I need water!” 

Percy stabbed the cyclops he was fighting before turning to me in annoyance then he saw Zeus. He turned to Leo and helped him get rid of another cyclops before asking, “Is there water on-board Festus?”

Leo furrowed his eyes then shook his head, “No…” then he smirked, probably getting an idea, “But we could get some.”

He then called on Calypso who was riding Festus who was terrorizing the unkillable zombies. When Festus landed, stepping on a few monsters as he did so, Leo took out an Archimedes Sphere then pushed some buttons, he then handed it to Percy, “This would absorb as much water as you need, just keep the sphere with you and guard it with your life in case you need water in the midst of battle. Once it absorbs the water, you’d have unlimited supply since the sphere would keep replicating the water’s contents. Now, go absorb some in the lake.” Percy nodded as he hopped on Festus then turned to Calypso in hesitation, “Are you cool-”

Calypso rolled her eyes as she said, “Oh just get on with it, Jackson.” Then the dragon flew away.

Leo sighed, “Now, we’re outnumbered more than ever.” I then realized he was right since the dragon was the sole reason why we weren’t overrun by the zombies.

I nodded, then Leo’s eyes widened, “It’s Lit!” I turned around to see Lityerses ready to strike me, “You killed my father!”, he shouted, I dodged out of the way ungracefully as I fell into the ground before he could slit my throat then Leo fired a flame which sent Lit back. Leo then offered a hand which I accepted, “Thanks.”

Leo blew the smoke off his hand with a smile, “Anytime, but it’s going to take a while before I could summon another fireball, and it seems like we’re not done here.”

I turned to see that he was right as Lit began to stand up, despite his now burnt face. That’s gotta hurt, but if he wants to fight… Leo took out a celestial bronze hammer as I readied my bow. 

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I sent the surge of desperation within me into the shadows then blasted it straight to the weakened Bryce Lawrence due to his Zombie Summoning, which got him off his feet, and down to the ground. My suspicions were right, he was too tired to fight that he fell unconscious as soon as his head hit the ground.

I then turned my sword towards Octavian, “Alright anemic loser, just you and me.”

Octavian gritted his teeth as he prepared his dagger then struck at me aggressively. I expected this as I side-stepped and he fell face-first into the ground. I fake yawned as I said, “Too predictable.”

He began standing up then said, “Oh you’re going to pay for-” but before he could even finish that sentence or stand up, I was already standing in front of him with my sword at his throat, “Now, stay down, or would you rather die in my hands rather than waiting for Thanatos to redeem your soul again?”

He snickered at me, “You do know that Thanatos would take you too, right?”

I glared at him, the shadows beginning to move like crazy around me and the temperature dropping at that thought. I knew it was a possibility, but I believed in my dad, if he can spare Hazel then why not me? The thought of Hazel still being alive calmed me down a bit. Sure, my dad may not interact with me anymore but if it means I still get to get married to Will, wait-

Will.

I used the back of my sword then knocked Octavian unconscious as I began to look around for my fiancé. Then I saw him pinning Zephyrus to the ground. 

Suddenly, I felt the shadows whispering, but it wasn’t a negative whisper like before. This time it was like they were trying to tell me something important. 

So, I listened then turned to see Asclepius watching from the sidelines, under the shadow of a tree. He was glaring at Will like he was a plague. Dread started to pump through my veins, I knew what he was planning and I’m not going to let him do it and so I began towards him, leaving Octavian and Bryce unconscious on the ground. I was getting close until Orion blocked my path with an evil glint in his eyes, “And where are you going, son of Hades?”

I cursed internally, “Oh for god's sake!” I glared at the giant and readied my sword despite knowing that I wouldn’t be able to defeat him alone. Orion snickered, “Your troops are getting more and more outnumbered, di Angelo.”

That’s when I had the sense to look around: More and more are getting seriously injured, zombies still aren’t dying, there are fewer cyclops now but still enough to overwhelm us, Percy flew off with Festus and Calypso then- 

Oh gods- 

I finally found it hard to swallow as I saw Leo and Apollo holding their guard against Midas’ son while protecting a golden yet frozen Zeus. This is bad. I then turned to Orion with a look of dread who smirked at me then readied his bow, “Ready to meet your death?” He then took out 3 arrows. I should’ve used that moment to strike, but one wrong move in front of a giant could lead to my death. I tried to look determined though, “Oh, I’ve already met death and he's quite nice.” I then readied my sword, “But I’m afraid I promised my fiancé that I would survive, and that’s what I will do.”

I swallowed all the pain, fear, and doubts, knowing that I must get rid of Orion first.

The worst part from all of this though? I couldn’t even focus on myself, because then, at the corner of my eye, I saw Asclepius move his hand and begin on focusing. 

I couldn’t see Will because Orion was blocking the way, but I do know he’d be in serious trouble soon. Then I heard Will’s scream piercing through my heart, probably making it bleed in pain (metaphorically, of course). I could just hear the pain and struggle in his scream, I’m not sure I could bear it.  I have to get to him…

Oh gods, Would I succeed in saving all that I love? Can I save my home?

I looked up at Orion who has already nocked his three arrows and is pointing them at me.

C an I even save myself?

Chapter Text

~In The Bottom of Half-Blood Hill~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I immediately ducked out of the way as he let the arrows go. The good thing about your enemy firing arrows at once means that they all have their directions set, all I needed to do was avoid it, and luckily for me, I managed to avoid all of them. Yes, I said luckily because I had no idea where to jump, I just knew that I had to dodge one way or another.

I prepared my sword again and was ready to strike him when silver arrow after silver arrows embedded themselves on the giant’s chest. Orion gasped then stumbled back in shock and recognition towards the arrow. I turned my head and saw the Hunters of Artemis before me, and leading them was, “Thalia?”

She smirked at me as she approached me, “Nice to see you up and going, di Angelo.” I still despised the Hunters, but seeing that we’re finally having back-up gives me so much relief. I set aside my grudge and just accepted the help for the greater good of Camp Half-Blood.

Suddenly, something came to my mind as I saw Thalia, I shuddered then pointed to the direction where I last saw Zeus, “You better try to help your dad, he’s not in the most perfect state.”

Thalia looked at me confusingly, “My dad?”

I didn’t get to answer, because then Blackjack and Scipio landed in front of me, disposing Jason, Reyna, Annabeth, and Piper. They were followed by a familiar horse. Arion ran up in front of us with Hazel on his back and with Frank as an eagle flying protectively above Hazel

Thalia then nodded, “Oh, and we brought back up.”

Hazel turned to hug me, “I’m glad you’re safe.”

Annabeth then asked with a furious expression, “Where in the name of Hades is my husband?”

I winced at the mention of my dad’s name, tried to shake it off, then shook my head, “He was with Leo earlier, but now…” I then pointed at Leo. 

They all turned towards Leo, as they did, Jason  gasped at the sight of the golden statue behind Leo, “Is that…?”

I nodded hesitantly, “Your dad as a mortal.” 

Thalia and Jason exchanged a look then went to help Leo and Apollo fight off Lityerses and a bunch of cyclops, followed by Annabeth and Piper, probably to make sure their boyfriends are alright.

Reyna, Frank, and Hazel then stayed with me. I was preparing to fend off more monsters with the others when I heard the scream. It made my heart clench as I remembered, “Oh gods, Will.”

I began to look around but then Orion began to laugh in front of us, “Foolish demigods, a giant can only be defeated by a demigod and god working together.” Anger and frustration fumed within me. Why can’t the world just let me save my fiancé? With my Will?

Reyna noticed this, shooting me a worried glance before covering it up with a confident smirk, “Remember our encounter with this big boy?”

I shuddered, “Ugh, that event that led to wearing tropical clothes? How could I not?” 

Reyna then turned to Hazel, “You with us, soldier?”

She smirked, readying her spatha, “Affirmative.”

Hazel turned to Frank who nodded, “Let’s kill us some giants.” He then turned into an elephant, stomping aggressively at the ground. We all smiled at that, then began to attack. I tied the giant up in shadows, making him immobile, as Frank tried to barrel at it with its heavy weight, before turning into an eagle then leaving scratches. Then there’s Reyna who was flying Scipio and attacking the giant’s upper body, while Hazel does the same in Arion but attacking the lower body instead.

A ton of us was attacking too fast simultaneously that Orion was so confused as to who to attack first. Then suddenly, someone shouted, “Stop! I must talk to him.” All four of us recognized that voice as we stepped away from the beaten-up giant and let the goddess appear in front of us. Reyna gasped then bowed, “Lady Diana.”

Artemis gave us all a smile, “It’s Artemis.” she corrected before saying, “You’ve done well, but I hope you don’t mind me finishing him.”

I scoffed, “Sure, took you long enough. We can’t really finish him without a god’s help.” I didn’t know why it came out sarcastic. Maybe I was just tired and way too frustrated already, or it could still be my distaste for the Hunters…Oh well- Fortunately for me, the goddess just smiled in understanding (Did she really understand me?) before turning to Orion.

Orion looked shocked as he stared at the goddess, “You couldn’t.” he said in disbelief, “You wouldn’t…”

Artemis nocked an arrow with so much emphasis and without hesitation while glaring at the giant, “Never doubt a shot made due to betrayal. I thought you were different, decent at least, but maybe I was wrong.” Then she let her arrow fly, hitting a brokenhearted Orion straight to the chest as he stood there still in shock at Artemis' painful words. Artemis then turned to us with tears sparkling in his eyes, “Finish him for me. Make him feel pain before turning into dust”

I didn’t think it was necessary because what else could be more painful than emotional pain? Than heartbreaks? We all nodded anyway then began towards Orion. Artemis stopped me though as the others kept going. I met the goddess’ eyes and there was actual worry in them, she then pointed to a clearing, “Your home needs help.” I wanted to be stubborn and not listen, but it was hard when it’s Will who she’s trying to help.

So, I turned then gasped at the sight, Will was incapable of moving as Zephyrus prepare to slit his throat. I was about to jump into the nearest shadow when Artemis tightened her grip, “Gods don’t usually… but I’m sorry about…” she faltered, but I understood enough to give her a reassuring smile. I used to have a problem with letting go, but seeing Zeus and Apollo change to who they are now, that and with Will’s constant speech about forgiveness, well… Let’s say I rather let go than stay stuck in the past.

The goddess who was earlier on the verge of tears returned my smile before letting my arm go, “Go, save your home.”

I nodded then dissolved into the nearest shadow immediately, not wanting to waste more time. I came out in front of Will, pointing my sword at Zephyrus before he could even raise it at Will, “Don’t you fucking dare.” 

Zephyrus smirked, “Look who finally joined the party.” 

Then suddenly I lost control of my body as I dropped my sword and ended up in pain on the ground beside Will, kneeling as my muscles tensed together. I cursed internally for not approaching Asclepius first.

Well, at least Will and I are together.

[Apollo’s POV]

Lit was a swordsman, and neither I nor Valdez was, so all we did was dodge and keep Zeus protected behind us. I tried to get some range to fire arrows at him, but he was so fast he could literally catch the arrows that I fired. I would’ve summoned light again, but I knew I was drained. Leo wasn’t doing any better as he slams his hammer here and there, a hammer was useless against a sword. Not to mention that the hammer’s heaviness was slowing the demigod down.

Eventually, both of us got tired of trying to defend ourselves as Lit and a cyclops got us to back up towards Zeus’ golden body. 

Leo and I glanced at each other nervously, “There has to be something we could do.”

Leo tried to summon fire again but he shook his head, “I’m sorry, I think this is the end of the line for the both of us.” Just as he said that though, a spear went through the Cyclop’s body, dissolving him into dust, then suddenly lightning boomed from above and Lit looked up with a look of exasperation, “Not this again.” Then he was striked by lightning, making him fall to the ground, his body still tingling from the shock of electricity.

Then suddenly, before us stood Jason and Thalia Grace with Piper Mclean and Annabeth Chase close behind. Jason looked at the statue behind me in worry, “Is that…?”

I nodded, “Really our dad? Yeah.”

Thalia raised her eyes questioningly, “Wait-?”

Leo then answered for me, “I introduced to you the one and only almighty Apollo!”

Thalia face-palmed, “Gods of Olympus, what’s happening to this world?”

Leo chuckled at that but then Annabeth pushed between the two siblings angrily then approached Leo, “Where’s Percy? He said he’d be back in 3 days. Guess what? It’s been a week!”

Leo laughed nervously, “Hey, chill, he just went to get water.” And as if on cue, Festus’ shadow was upon us, on his back was Percy with the sphere tied to his waist by some kind of vines with Calypso on his back.

Annabeth glared at Leo, “You let him go with Calypso?!”

Leo swallowed nervously at that, “Hey, you’re married to him, aren’t you? Why blame me?”

Annabeth rolled her eyes as Percy got down from the dragon, then she ran towards him, smacked him on the back before nagging, “You said 3 days, it’s been a week, seaweed brain!”

Percy rubbed the back of his neck nervously, “Sorry, but so much was happening then-” Annabeth cut him off as she kissed him then pulled away with a sigh, “I know exactly what you’re trying to do. Now, let's join the fight and kill some monsters, eh?”

Percy smiled at that, “Like old times?”

Annabeth nodded, “Like old times.”

Jason cleared his throat hesitantly, probably not wanting to interrupt this reunion, “How about turning our dad back first?”

Percy shrugged teasingly, “Do we have to?”

Thalia glared at him as I said, “You do know we need him for us to succeed, right? The prophecy says so.”

Percy shrugged again, this time in defeat,  “Fine.” He then pushed a button from the sphere then used his hand to send a blast of water at Zeus who immediately ungold-ify. What? I really have no idea what to call what’s happening before me, now.

Zeus began to shiver and fall and so I ran up to him and caught him, letting in some warmth cross from my body to his. Jason supported Zeus from the other side while Thalia stood before us, watching for enemies as we set our father down.

Percy, Annabeth, and Leo had excused themselves to help with the other monsters, probably sensing some kind of emotional reunion and so, I nodded.

[Zeus’ POV]

I felt so embarrassed to wake up with my children tending to me, but this also caused a burst of affection in my chest. They cared for me, even if I was a terrible father. 

Jason and Apollo were helping me down since I still felt a bit weak and cold from being turned to gold.

Jason looked at me worriedly as he performed the basic first-aid, trying to check if I have any injuries. He then took out a bottle of water from my backpack then handed it to me, “Here, have some.” I nodded as I shot him a grateful look while taking a drink because I still felt speechless. How did  I get so lucky with such a caring son when I’ve always been a terrible father?

Jason looked a little wary, but I knew he was sincere as he asked, “Feeling better?” I nodded, then for some gods dam awful reason, I began crying. I really can’t stop embarrassing myself, today, can’t I?

“I’m sorry.” I croaked out, suddenly feeling all the guilt of not being able to give my children the father they deserve crashing down at that moment. I promised Nico that I will try to be more caring towards my children. It turned out, I didn’t have to try… It just came naturally. 

Thalia turned to face me at that moment, “Oh, you’re suddenly feeling guilty after leaving us to fend for ourselves all these years?”

I winced at her words but didn’t deny her. She has every right to be mad at me. So, I nodded as sincerely as I could, “I was so caught up with following traditions, the old laws, and trying to be this strict King to be respected that I lost sight of what truly matters.”

Thalia rolled her eyes, “I don’t believe this.” A cyclops approached her from behind, but she need not turn as she stabbed it straight to the eye even without looking.

I was in awe at my daughter’s skills, as I felt the pain of her words, but I do understand where she was coming from. Not only was I a terrible dad, I was also a terrible god. I cheated on my wife over and over, I couldn’t accept my mistakes, and I let my fear of getting thrown off my throne get in the way of following my heart and deciding on those that are true.

Jason patted my back as he looked up at his sister, “Maybe we should give him a chance?” Thalia shrugged as she looked at Apollo, “Stand ground. Now.” Apollo nodded then immediately stood up. Piper then raised her hand then stood by Apollo's side, "Don't worry, I'll make sure Apollo doesn't mess up." Thalia nodded gratefully then sat beside me, “Alright, I’m listening.” she said, her voice still filled with resentment.

I looked down, knowing that my words could never be enough, and so, I took out the picture that I kept in my pocket, which made both Thalia and Jason gasp. I smiled a little as I said, “I always cared, I always worried, but if I’m banning the other gods from meeting their children, then why should I set a bad example?” I took a deep breath then continued, “But a certain demigod named Nico di Angelo has shown me and helped me realize that sometimes we have to break the rules if it means giving time to those that we love and care about. Nico’s passion has inspired me to try and make it up with you two, and get back my godhood, but only for the reason to change the rules. Maybe dispose of most of the old and create anew that will match modern beliefs because ruling isn’t about maintaining an image in front of a threat, it’s about being a leader and listening to those whom you rule.” I then looked up at both of them, “But this picture, the two of you, are the reasons why I had to finish this quest alive. I’m not about to die without making amends with those that I care about and without expressing how I truly felt.”

Jason and Thalia exchanged an affectionate look, then to my surprise, they both hugged me at the same time, and so I hugged them back, “I’m sorry.” I sobbed. When we pulled away, we all wiped tears from our eyes.

 Thalia nodded determinedly at me then helped me up, “I can’t completely let all the resentment go, but I sure will try. If Nico can accept help from the Hunters, then I should be able to forgive my dad…” She swallowed at the word before finishing up, “What do you say let’s beat up some monsters… dad?” I smiled at that then took her hand, dragging Jason with me.

As we stood up though, we felt a surge of darkness pass us. Apollo and I exchanged a look, “That feels like it came from Nico.” I nodded, turning to my children, “We have to go.”

Jason nodded at that, giving me a sheepish smile, “ Thanks for trying… you know.” I nodded in understanding as he cleared his throat then added, “Save Nico for us, huh? I don’t want to miss being his best man.” 

I smiled at that, “Will do, son.” Then I and Apollo ran towards the battlefield looking for Nico and Will. When we saw them, they were struggling to move, immediately knowing that this must be Asclepius’ doing. 

I began towards them but then Apollo stopped me, “We’ll be stuck if we help them directly, we have to stop the source.” He then pointed towards a tree’s shadow. “We can’t save him completely without Nico, but we could try to distract him for now.”

I knew that Zephyrus was about to attack soon, but Apollo was right. Besides, we’ll be more of help this way. So, I prayed to all the gods of Olympus that at least one of them would come to Will’s and Nico’s aid, just until they could fight again, then I ran to Asclepius with Apollo close behind me.

Chapter Text

~In The Bottom of Half-Blood Hill~

[Will Solace’s POV]

I gasped as Nico fell to the ground, screaming in pain. It was something to mess with my own body, but messing with the people I love? That’s my breaking point, especially if it’s Nico we’re talking about. Zephyrus even had the audacity to smirk at me, “Guess you’ll get the chance to watch your precious lover die.” I thought I was at my breaking point earlier, but guess what? I was wrong, my breaking point was when Zephyrus summoned his sword, which caused anger and desperation to occupy my brain as I suddenly had a thought.

So, I figured since Asclepius' powers were ranging around medicine, then maybe I could resist it, even if it was just a bit.

I looked down at Nico and saw his face contorted in pain, and that’s all it took. Our powers were after all connected to our emotions. I slowly but surely was able to move at least my arm. Sure, it was painful, but I’m not letting Zephyrus or Asclepius get away with this. I felt warmth in my hand as I stared at Nico's pained look, then suddenly, my arm was pointed at Zephyrus who was about to stab my fiancé.

As soon as Zephyrus realized what was happening, a burst of sunlight came out of my hand straight into Zephyrus’ face who stumbled back, holding his eyes in pain. He tried to stand up again, but suddenly, a group of grapevines came out from below him, tangling him so that he couldn’t move. Thank you, Dionysus.

Then suddenly I could move again, which got me confused since I wasn’t even trying. I looked down at Nico who took a sharp deep breath. As soon as he did, I was kneeling in front of him, “Are you okay?”

Nico slowly sat up then nodded, “I came to save you, but you ended up saving me.” he mumbled.

I chuckled, then took his hand, then sent a bit of my healing power towards him, removing some of the darkness spreading within him in the process, “Without you, I wouldn’t have been able to resist Zephyrus’ control. So we’re really even.” Healing him earned me a scowl from my adorable fiancé, “You’re just as tired as I am!”

I chuckled, “Don’t worry, I didn’t use much, just a little to get you into condition.”

Nico rolled his eyes, “If you faint, I’m not catching you.”

I gave him an amused smile as he picked up his sword, “Oh, I highly doubt that, darling.”

He blushed then offered me his hand, “Whatever, dork.” I took his hand then let him pull me up. He then pointed at a hidden tree at the sides, “Looks like Zeus and Apollo are handling Asclepius, what do you say it’s time to unite with them?”

I smiled, “Time to end this battle.” He nodded. I began running towards our companions but Nico stopped me, “Will, wait… I have a plan, but you may not like it.”

I narrowed my eyes at him, “Okay…” He told me his plan then dread began to build up inside me with each passing word he said, “Nico…”

Nico took a shaky breath, “I know of the risks, but just… think about it?”

I sighed, not liking the odds since it seems to be our only choice, “Alright.” Then we began running towards our companions.

[Apollo’s POV] 

It took us a while to get to Asclepius since we had to face some Zombies along the way, which of course, was unkillable.  Fortunately for us, when we began getting surrounded, grapevines sprouted out of the ground and began trapping our Zombie friends. I said a silent ‘Thank You’ to Dionysus then began running towards Asclepius again. I shot an arrow to the trunk beside him, purposely missing him because all I needed was his attention. 

Asclepius turned to us as soon as the arrow embedded on the trunk beside him, losing his focus on Will and Nico. He seems to be preparing to use his powers at us, but for once, Zeus and I seem to be in sync as we dropped our weapons and raised our hands. 

Asclepius then lowered his hand as I began, “Son, we’re not here to fight, we just want to talk.”

My son had a look of disbelief then pointed his finger at Zeus, “Even him?!”

Zeus chuckled, “I could understand why you’d think that way, but gods can change, especially if you were turned into a mortal, even if it was just for a few days.”

Asclepius scoffed, “I don’t believe this.”

I sighed, giving him the puppy eyes for effect, “You already betrayed me, the least you could do is listen to what we have to say, please. I am still your father and you are still my favorite son.”

Asclepius completely lowered his hands now, “Despite everything that I’ve done?”

I nodded in understanding, “We’re gods, we get spiteful every now and then, but Asclepius, this is not you. Are you really letting all these campers get injured?”

Asclepius hesitated, trying not to look around him as if afraid of the damage he helped cause before saying, “If you haven’t asked them to join-”

I shook my head, cutting him off, “But we didn’t, these demigods volunteered, they’re all selfless enough to protect their camp, just as you were once upon a time.”

Zeus nodded beside me, “You were once one of the greatest heroes of all time. You were beyond selfless, you’ve healed anyone who needed your help without hesitation, and I was a fool to punish you for what you can do. So here I am, asking for your apology, and giving you the promise to be rightfully recognized for your great deeds, although it’s long overdue, better late than never, right?”

Though in surprise, I smiled proudly at my dad, he really did change so much in a span of a week. Asclepius seems to be confused as he looks back and forth between me and my dad as if assessing if we were telling the truth, then suddenly Nico and Will came, both also warily putting their weapons down before standing beside us.

Asclepius nodded at them appreciatively then pointed at Nico, “Did Zeus really change?”

Nico didn’t even hesitate as he nodded, “He has done so many sacrifices the past few days, and at first, I never thought for it to be possible, but this god, he cares.” Then Nico smiled genuinely (which surprised Asclepius) before saying, “He just lost his path and became misunderstood, even to himself, but now, I could testify that he’s finally following his heart, and would definitely rule the way he should have for many decades.”

I smiled at him, and so did Zeus. Then he turned to Will with a look of guilt. Nico moved protectively in front of Will but Will pushed him away saying, “It’s going to be okay.” Nico huffed as he moved out of the way, still holding onto Will’s hand tightly. As if letting go would be the death of him.

Will sighed then looked at his brother with such a soft and gentle expression as if understanding his situation (which he probably did when it came to the eidolon part), “Asclepius, we’re not your enemies, we’re friends. Please allow us to help you towards your senses, to help you regain control.”

At Will’s calming and soothing voice, Asclepius seems to listen as his features soften into agreement. As soon as he did though, his eyes turned gold then suddenly he was scowling at us again as the eidolon took complete control of him. We all immediately grabbed our respective weapons again but were forced to drop them by Asclepius’ powers, causing all of us to kneel and bear the pain. 

Well, all of us but Will who was twitching but seems to be resisting Asclepius’ powers. I looked back and forth at my two sons when the eidolon noticed that Will wasn’t getting as affected as the rest of us. Gods, they both looked murderous.

[Will Solace’s POV]

“Let my friends go.” I said coldly while glaring at the eidolon. I am tired of it trying to mess with one’s morals and mind. It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t right. Maybe the anger inside me was what got me to resist Asclepius’ powers more efficiently, not to mention he was hurting people that I cared about. Like I said before, no one messes with those I love. I could still feel pain travel through my body, making me twitch but it's bearable. I may just be a healer, but right now, that is all I needed to be to save myself, my dad, Zeus, and most importantly Nico.

The eidolon chuckled coldly at me, “Then what? Your little friend here sends me back to the Underworld?” He pointed and focused at Nico, making my fiancé scream in pain. Nico was a strong demigod and would never scream in front of anyone unless he couldn’t take much more. Hearing Nico scream now caused a surge of power to bubble up inside me, “Stop that!” Apollo and Zeus tried to turn to Nico, but they were still immobile. It really was up to me. Nico has saved me many times before… I can’t fail him now. 

The eidolon smirked at me, “Give in, then I will.” To emphasize his point, he focused on Nico again, which made the boy scream louder, the pain and suffering evident in his voice and eyes. I tore my eyes away as I felt the surge of power within me grow stronger and stronger. I can’t look at him right now, I’ll only fall to his side and fuss over him. His scream was already causing my heart to ache, but I have to focus if I were going to save all of us and get that eidolon out of Asclepius, “I said stop!”

The eidolon just chuckled evilly though then pointed to Nico one last time. This time, when Nico screamed, I could feel how close he was to a panic attack and I won’t let that happen. His scream made me snap deep inside, then suddenly, I thrust my hand out at my companions, determining where they’re being affected without touching them, then releasing them from Asclepius’ or the eidolon’s control by using my control.

Nico stopped screaming as he suddenly kneeled at the ground, looking down and panting. Zeus and Apollo tended to him as soon as they recovered. As soon as I was sure he’d be okay, I turned to the eidolon, range-filled, “How dare you hurt my fiancé.”

This eidolon has gone too far, no one physically and mentally hurts my fiancé. No one. He must have sensed my anger because then, he backed away towards the tree. Did I look that scary?

It didn’t matter, his kind still hurt Nico in more than one time. With that thought, I thrust my hands towards him, preparing to make all his muscles twist and blood vessels explode when Nico stumbled towards me, using his sword as a cane for support to keep himself up as he grabbed my hand then looked at me with pleasing and affectionate eyes, “Don’t do something you’d regret.”

Then that’s all it took. It made me realize that this was against my morals. If I was given such a gift, then I shouldn’t use it for granted. I should only use it for what’s right, for the greater good. This power should only be used to mend the body, not to control others. So, I gave Nico a grateful smile as I squeezed his hands reassuringly. Then Nico smiled back with a mischievous glint in his eyes, “But William, you shouldn’t keep all that anger pent up. Do what you must.”

My smile widened as I turned to the eidolon again. He was still shaking in fear, probably knowing that he’s helpless now that I can counter his attacks, “You heard what my fiancé said.” So, I gathered all that anger within me then released it towards my power. Only this time, I used a different portion of my powers. I thrust my hand out then blinding sunlight came out of it, hitting the eidolon straight towards the chest. 

The eidolon hit the tree behind him with so much force that it limped unconscious on the ground. Nico let go of my hand to ruffle my hair, “That my William.” Then he started to slowly move forward, saying, “Now, it’s my turn.”

Worry started to replace the anger in me earlier as I saw how slow Nico was moving, “Are you sure you still can?”

Nico turned to me and I expected him to scowl and scold me, but instead, he pursed his lips, “I could use some Ambrosia and Unicorn Draught.” A smile grew on my face as I realized that Nico was finally caring for himself more. It’s probably to make me feel better, but I was still proud of him. So, I took out the said items from the medical bag I kept in my waist then handed it to him, “Here.”

Nico took a reasonable amount of both. As soon as he did, he could stand without supporting his sword, then he turned to me, “Happy?”

I observed him then nodded. It’s not like we have a choice anyway. We need that eidolon out of the way. Zeus was then by my side, “Are you sure he could manage this?”

I nodded, “Don’t underestimate Nico’s resilience.” I did mean it. Nico’s powers may drain him, but Nico was strong, plus, he had through the years managed to use his powers more before passing out. Right now, I have to trust him. Zeus nodded beside me, then Apollo was by my side as we watched Nico do his thing.

Nico approached Asclepius before placing his hands towards Asclepius’ chest, “Leave this body. I send you back to the Underworld to be punished with the command that you shall and will never be able to return again in the world above. You’d be trapped in the Underworld, together with your brothers!” His voice came with so much confidence even in his weakened state that it made it seem like he shouldn’t be someone to be reckoned with. He looked like the Ghost King he was born to be.

Asclepius’ body shuddered then Nico turned back to us, his eyes droopy, “The eidolon’s gone.” All of us let out a sigh of relief then  I and Zeus ran towards Nico while Apollo ran towards Asclepius. I took a swig of Nectar, knowing I had to regain some energy before grabbing Nico’s hand then sending some healing towards him, “Hey, we still have to end this battle… Don’t sleep just yet.”

Nico chuckled then nodded, “I think the adrenaline would handle that. That is, if you’d allow the plan.” Zeus then gave us a confusing look, “What plan?” I glanced at Nico and was about to start but then…

“Yeah, what plan?” We turned to see Asclepius seating up, his eyes all friendly as he rubbed his head as if he had no idea what just happened. Apollo must have healed him. My dad then turned to him, hugging him, “You’re back! You should’ve told me how you truly felt! We could’ve fixed it, I could’ve helped you!”

Asclepius looked down sadly, “Would you though?” Apollo hesitated, but I decided to save him, “The old Apollo probably wouldn’t, but he has changed Asclepius… You have to give him a chance. The same goes with Zeus.”

The god then looked at all of us apologetically, “I let my thoughts consume me… I lost track of what’s right, I’m so sorry.” He then turned to Zeus, “And if you wish to punish me, after all, I’ve done. I’d be willing to accept it. I was at fault after all.”

We all then turned to Zeus, knowing that his response would most likely determine how this story would end. Zeus pursed his lips, made eye contact with Nico before sighing in defeat, “It’s not your fault Asclepius. This is all Zephyrus’ doing. If anyone should be punished, it’s him.” He then turned to look at all of us before a small smile tugged at his lips, “Plus, my companions here have taught me the importance of forgiveness and…” He looked back up at Asclepius, “Giving a second chance to those who deserve it.”

We all smiled proudly at him. He really did deserve it. He has changed so much in a span of a week. Zeus blushed at the attention then cleared his throat, “Now, uh-” He turned to Nico and me, “The plan?”

I sighed turning to Nico, “Are you sure you’d still have enough strength to go through with this?”

Nico rolled his eyes, “I’m not fragile, Solace.” He gazed into my eyes then realized that we don’t really have any other choice right now. I didn’t want to give in, but then Nico’s eyes softened as he said, “I’ll ask help from Hazel to do my part, better?”

I sighed in defeat, “You better not die on me again, di Angelo.” Then I turned to Asclepius, “We’re going to need your help, are you in?”

Asclepius looked at all of us still quite guiltily before fixing his glasses then saying, “Well, if you’ll have a traitor at your side.”

I smiled reassuringly at him, “You’re not a traitor. I was hard on myself too after the whole eidolon incident too, but a certain son of Hades…” I glanced at Nico who gave me a small smile before I continued, “Made me realize just how much it wasn’t really my fault. Sure, they used my thoughts against me, but it was mostly the eidolon. I hope you understand and realize that too.”

Asclepius gave me a smile then hesitantly nodded, “I’ll try.”

Nico then cleared his throat, speaking with so much confidence again, taking dominance, taking the lead, “Now about the plan.” All of us stopped to listen to him because indeed we got Asclepius back but the battle around us wasn’t ending anytime soon unless we underwent it. I do hope we succeed, but most importantly, I hoped that my fiancé knew what he was doing. He could just be so self-sacrificing at times…

Chapter Text

~At the bottom of Half-Blood Hill~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I was actually surprised that Will agreed to this, especially after what happened with Asclepius and that eidolon. I was shaken from the physical pain and the need to be controlled, I can’t imagine just how Will felt. That would definitely cause him a year’s worth of nightmares together with the eidolon incident. I’ll have to talk to him later then.

Now, the plan, oh yes! I believe this is where we all unite, and by all , I don’t mean just the 4 of us, I mean, all of us. If Will taking charge against Asclepius and Zephyrus brought anything positive, that is the fact that we are all Medics and Kings in our own ways, depending on the given situations. 

Right now, we’re fighting aimlessly. Just killing monsters here and there individually, but what we really need is a main goal and a plan to follow. So, after I told our little group the plan, we all dispersed (much to our dismay) to spread the news. As soon as it spread, everyone got into position slowly but surely.

We made sure that we weren’t being obvious as we set up our positions, dragging the monsters and enemies into certain places. All the fighters did this which included me. I was back to back with Hazel, Zeus, and Jason. Our task was to position all the monsters around Zephyrus, why? Well, you’ll find out soon enough. That is, if this plan worked.

Gods, I wish Will was beside me, but I had to let him go for a while. He has a different task to accomplish together with Apollo, Asclepius, and Reyna. Why was Reyna there? Well…

[Will Solace’s POV]

I stood at the top of Half-Blood Hill watching the rest of the camp as they circled the monsters around Zephyrus area where he lay conscious but trapped in too many grape vines to move. Nico told me to wait for the perfect moment when all the enemies and monsters are nearly back to back, but not too much to the point that they’ll realize that it’s a trap.

So, I watched carefully. Being on top of Half-Blood Hill made it easier to see everyone’s formation. Apollo glanced at me, “Now?”

I shook my head, knowing that if they don’t get a bit closer, Nico’s going to end up draining himself, “Just a few more inches.”

Reyna nodded from my other side, “He’s right, we need a smaller circumference.” Ah yes, Reyna was with us to help boost our strengths since we’re going to be using our powers on all of our enemies, and it would be suicide if we tried doing it alone. I mean, even with Reyna here, it’s still a risk. Even with those conditions though, I still wished that Reyna was with Nico though. His task is harder and more draining. Unfortunately, we didn’t really have time for a stubbornness war sooo… 

I was snapped out of my thoughts at the perfect circumference and how close the monsters are to each other, “Cover your ears, guys.”

My four companions did as told as I placed my fingers into my mouth then blew out one of my loudest ultrasonic whistles. The fighters below heard the signal then slowly, one by one stood out of the way. The monsters started to follow but then Reyna tapped my shoulder, sending a surge of power as I held onto my dad with one hand, then dad doing the same with Asclepius. As soon as the power was shared, all three of us raised our other hands then made the monsters stop in their tracks. They were all frozen in place as the Hermes and Hephaestus Cabin started to place traps that would make the ground unstable for the final act. 

This was draining but we had to keep the monsters frozen until Nico and Hazel did their part.

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

So far so good. The monsters were all now frozen and the Hermes cabin already stood out of the way. Hazel looked at me nervously, “Could we really…?”

I nodded, “We could, but it’s going to take a ton of focus and it may be draining.”

Hazel gave me a confident smile, “What else is new?” I smiled back then she called for Arion. As she did, I turned to Zeus, “Look, I’m not sure-”

“If you’ll survive?” Zeus finished, “Yeah, I figured. You really like killing yourself off for the greater good.”

I nodded, not even bothered that this ex-god just read my mind and finished my sentence, “But I will try. I did promise him that I will...”

Zeus nodded at that, “That’s why I have complete faith in you.”

I nodded, before hesitantly saying as I twisted my engagement ring nervously, “But in case… You know… I don’t…” I swallowed then finished before Zeus could cut me off, “Tell him that I love him.”

Zeus shook his head at that, “Nope, no, no. You’re not getting a reason to not survive. You go finish this off, survive, tell it yourself then get married.”

“But-” Before I could finish though, Arion was already before Hazel. She reached out a hand at me then I took it as we mounted the horse. Zeus nodded at us, “Goodbye.”

I sighed, guess I’m going to have to survive then…

We rode Arion towards the center of all of the monsters, where Zephyrus was still struggling in the grape vines wrapping his whole body, including his arms, “I’ll make you pay for this, di Angelo!”

I shook my head, “I don’t think you’d be able to once you’re in Tartarus.”

His eyes widened, “Once I’m where?!”

But I happily ignored him as I turned to Hazel, “Ready sis?”

Hazel nodded, “Don’t be stupid and hop on Arion as soon as we’re finished, okay?”

I shrugged, “Alright then.” Hazel gave me a stern look then we both kneeled towards the ground. Our powers don't usually reach Tartarus, but maybe, if Tartarus knew that we’re creating another entrance where he would be able to swallow a ton of monsters and with a chance to have demigods then maybe he’ll help us with this.

Hazel and I focused our powers, creating not the biggest, but probably the deepest sinkhole since it will lead straight towards Tartarus. We made sure to keep the land under us intact. The ground began to shake, then I heard Zeus’ order, “Hermes and Hephaestus Cabin, now!” As soon as he said it, the ground around us went boom then began to crumble. Hazel and I quicken the process, making the damage deeper. I was already getting tired, but I knew I had to go deeper, deeper, deeper. I felt the layers of ground under us crumble one by one, slowly but surely.

Eventually, the ground became more and more unstable as more and more monsters fell. A few more moments later, I was aware that the only ground left was the one around us as the ground holding Zephyrus who was once beside crumbled and falling into the sinkhole with Zephyrus screaming. As he screamed, the hole under us let out a warm breath that almost sounded like a chuckle. Tartarus. I felt my whole body tremble, whether from fear or fatigue, I’m not really sure.

Hazel then grabbed me by the arm, “We have to go.” I felt so dizzy, I just wanted to stay there. Then it hit me: I may have overused my powers…

I tried to stand though. Hazel was right, the ground beneath us began to crumble too. I’m not sure why, but maybe it’s because Tartarus is too powerful. As soon as I stood up, I felt myself sway in drowsiness. Luckily, Hazel caught my arm then helped me get on board Arion before I fell off. As soon as I wrapped my arm Hazel, Arion began jumping on all the remaining rocks and ground that was also crumbling.

Despite this though, Arion was a fast horse, he would jump off into another portion of the ground before the last fell. Everything was going so smoothly that I didn’t even realize when I started to drift off to sleep. We were so close, just one final jump then we’d be safe. Unfortunately, my arms loosened around Hazel as my eyes rolled back. Unconsciousness threatened to take over, and believe me, I did try to fight it for the sake of my promise to Will, but I was too far gone. After all the energy I wasted today, I was finally drained.

Everything else then passed so fast. I heard Hazel scream my name in panic…

I hope she made it safely to land.

My bottom drifting away from Arion as I fall…

One long fall.

Then suddenly I heard someone call me, “Nico!” The only person who could ever manage to get my full attention even when I was falling into my death, and half-conscious. Then I felt the familiar warmth of his hands grabbing my arm. Dread started to overwhelm me as I start to open my eyes...

No… He can’t fall with me…

[Will Solace’s POV]

As soon as the ground began crumbling, we let go of the monsters then they all fell. Some tried to jump out of range but the archers of the Apollo Cabin made sure they wouldn’t be able to. I didn’t pay any more attention to detail though because all of my focus was on one person: Nico.

I started to panic when I saw how drowsy Nico looked as he rode Arion, “He’s not going to make it.” Reyna and I said in unison. The praetor turned towards me, “Go, save him.” 

Now, she doesn't have any Charmspeak, but she is intimidating despite how calm she said it. Plus, when it came to saving my fiancé, I didn’t have to be told twice, or even once. So, I took a deep breath, pushing away all the fatigue that I felt, then walked into the nearest rays of the finally slowly rising sun.

When I stepped out, I stepped exactly beside where Hazel and Arion just landed. Hazel was looking at me guiltily, but I didn’t dwell on that as I jumped into the pit, all sense of logic just thrown out of the window. I fell headfirst as I extended my arm then grabbed Nico’s hand in mine. Nico opened his eyes, fear evident in them, but I didn’t let go, just holding onto him so tightly as if he was my lifeline (which at this point he probably is), “If you’re going to fall, then I’m falling with you.”

Nico smiled, but before he could respond, someone grabbed me by my waist. I turned to see Zeus, holding onto me, trying to pull us up, but only managing to keep us steady, “You two aren’t falling to Tartarus, no, not on my watch.” But the pit's pull was too strong for him to pull us both up.

I gave him a grateful look then tried to pull Nico up, but it was hopeless. Nico was so tired that he might as well be dead weight. Then I felt his fingers loosen its grip on mine. As it did, I just tightened my grip on his arms, knowing really well what Nico was doing, he didn't want to drag us into this, “Nico please…” I pleaded. We couldn't have come this close only for us to lose each other again. A tear dropped from my eyes, landing on Nico's cheek.

Nico slowly fluttered his eyes open, giving me a sad yet reassuring smile as he said with his voice hoarse, “Let go, Will… Zeus is struggling and I won’t be able to stay conscious any longer. We promised each other we’ll survive. Atleast one of us should keep that promise.”

I shook my head, more tears began to swim around my eyes, “I’m not letting you go, di Angelo. Never.” I said firmly.

Nico chuckled sadly, “I love you, mi amore, mio sole, mio casa, always and forever.” Then Nico completely let go, he’s arm beginning to slip from my grip, and his eyes finally rolling back.

I turned to Zeus, “Please let me go…”

Zeus looked at me then at Nico at me again before letting out a sigh, “We should respect Nico’s wishes, don’t you think?”

My eyes widened in shock as I turned back to Nico. My arm was slowly losing its strength and my sweat causing Nico to slip faster. I struggled to keep him up, but the more I struggled the sweatier my hand became, until… Nico finally fell away from my grip, "NO!" I screamed, my heart screamed, as my whole body longed to just fall, to just be with Nico, my home.

Zeus then started to fly us up at ease as if Tartarus has finally let us go. He finally has his victim, he was content.

At first, I was numb, the idea of I failing to save the love of my life echoing through me, causing guilt. Then I began thrashing, I won't give up, I have to get to Nico, “Let me go! I need to get to Nico! I have to-” Zeus struggled to keep me upright but eventually I stopped my thrashing because then, a black Pegasus soared passed us in such speed with my dad riding it, determination evident in his eyes.

We already landed on the top of the pit safely, but Zeus refused to let me go, probably fearing that I would just jump off again. I stared at the pit in defeat, my heart pounding fast, and my whole body shaking. I begged all the gods that they get out safely. I can't lose both my Dad and Nico. A minute later, Blackjack emerged from the pit with Apollo holding Nico tightly in front of him.

I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding as I ran towards where Apollo and Blackjack landed. Apollo gently placed Nico on the ground as I immediately checked for his vitals, my eyes filled with tears threatening to fall, “Idiot, Idiot, Idiot!” I said over and over again, trying to comfort myself by making myself believe that Nico was safe and alive right in front of me, but he is an idiot for trying to save everyone by falling alone, by sacrificing himself once again. 

Then suddenly, the memory of the start of this quest came crashing back at me… The memory of me leaving Nico behind, "Gods, I probably deserve the karma." I muttered. Now, I understand how he felt back then. If Nico fell to Tartarus, I might even follow despite what everyone thought, and with that, I let a sad smile tug at my lips, looking at Nico’s peaceful yet somehow angelic sleeping form, “Idiot.” I said more softly.

When I found out that Nico was only tired and drained, I was relieved as I turned to everyone else who seemed to be watching me now, all worried about Nico. I tried to smile through my tears, “He’ll be okay.” I choked out. Then everyone cheered.

Chapter Text

~ In the Infirmary ~

[Will Solace’s POV]

I was tired, drained even. There were some injured after the battle but my siblings wouldn’t let me help, telling me that I deserved the rest. The thing is, I couldn’t rest, and so, I resolved to sitting down beside Nico’s cot, waiting for him to wake up.

I knew he was safe from danger, but I also knew that I wouldn’t be able to truly believe that until he opened his eyes. So, with a sigh, I took his hand in mine, our engagement rings bumping each other, gold to silver. As I did, I couldn’t stop the tears anymore, they all came falling down, “We did it, we survived…” I whispered, then I stared at his sleeping face. He looked so peaceful.

Good, I thought. He deserved it. 

Suddenly, there was a gentle bustling behind me, as someone peeked through the curtains. I immediately wiped my tears as I saw Jason, “Hey- oh! He’s still asleep?” he asked sheepishly.

I nodded, trying to stop myself from sniffling, “Unfortunately yeah. Why? Do you need to talk to him?”

Jason pursed his lips then shook his head, “Not me but…” He opened the curtain a bit more to reveal Apollo and Zeus. Zeus was the first to wave, “Hey… Judgment awaits us in Olympus about whether we’d be getting our godhood back, but we-” he sighed, hesitated then pointed at Apollo, “Actually he wants to say goodbye to you while I…” he gestured at Nico.

I chuckled. Zeus may have grown but he still has a long way to go. Nevertheless, Nico would have been proud of him. I then placed a calming hand on his shoulder as I said to both of them, “I have no doubt that you two would get your status back. Gods, if they don’t allow it, I will testify together with Nico.”

Zeus smiled gratefully at that, “Thanks for the offer, but someone is already testifying for us.”

I raised an eyebrow in surprise, “Oh?”

Jason then chuckled as he rubbed the back of his neck, “That’s me.” I then smiled towards Jason teasingly, “You and your dad must be hitting it off, huh?”

Jason chuckled again, “Well, it’s quite an adjustment, and some things from the past are still there to discuss, but they deserve at least this.”

I nodded and then faced my dad, “I would testify for you but…” I glanced at Nico with worry. Apollo then shushed me, “It’s alright, stay with him.” I nodded before he added, “But promise me something, eh?”

“Promise what exactly?” I asked expectantly.

Apollo shrugged, “If you ever find yourself with negative thoughts, don’t bottle them up. Pray to me or talk to Nico about it, okay?”

I nodded, “Bottling up has been my habit, and it may take a while, but I will try.”

Apollo then patted my back, “Good to hear… Now, we must go.”

Zeus hummed beside him, “Don’t want to get the Olympian Counsel all antsy.” They turned to leave but as they reached the infirmary’s door, Zeus looked back, “Oh and check the news. It looks like the plague was resolved and prevented from spreading towards other countries.”

Despite my worry towards Nico, a smile tugged at my lips. Apollo then gave me a proud smile, “All thanks to you.”

I pursed my lips then shook my head, “It’s all thanks to all of us. The prophecy wasn’t just mine after all, it was for all of us. We all had our parts to play, and we all succeeded.”

Zeus nodded, saying their final farewells (for now), “May we meet again, William Andrew Solace, and make sure to take care of Nico…” he faltered but managed to finish his sentence, “Tell him thank you for everything. His advice would definitely make a difference for Olympus and the world.”

I nodded, a smile still on my face, “Will do.” Then Apollo, Zeus, and Jason were gone. I then went back to seating beside Nico. I took his hand in mine again as I whispered, “It’s a shame you missed that, darling…”

~In Olympus~

[Zeus’ POV]

The gods didn’t even have to deliberate as soon as we got there. Actually, it looked like we didn’t need to even bring a testimony. Jason didn’t mind and offered that he should leave as soon as Apollo and I were gods again, but I stopped him, asking him to stay for a while, “I do not make empty promises. You must see what I will do next.”

Jason nodded then stood there by the front of my throne, “Very well, Lord Ju-, Zeus.”

“Dad.”

Jason looked up at me in shock, “What?”

I shrugged, fixing my toga, “You may call me dad, but only if you want to, that is.”

Jason got over his shock as he gave me a smile, “Alright dad.” That forced my heart to feel a fuzzy type of warmth, letting it spread through my veins.

I then cleared my throat before turning towards the other gods, “My dear Olympians. If this experience taught me anything, it is the fact that we gods are insensitive, towards ourselves and the heroes we use. We lure them towards danger, then what do they get from us? More danger. No. Things must change around here, and I’m going to start by admitting that my decisions are whack.”

The gods around me began chuckling under their breath but in total agreement of what I said, “So, I’m going to take up one of Nico di Angelo’s advice and assign advisors to help with such decision making.” Everyone started murmuring which made me nervous. Was I doing what’s right?

I then looked down to Jason who was smiling proudly at me, and that’s all I needed to keep going, “Anyways, I’ve chosen to choose those who aren’t Olympians or do not have a major title yet so that it wouldn’t be such a burden for them. It’s really more like a promotion.”

Most still looked doubtful (or maybe I was just paranoid). That’s when Apollo raised his hand, “I actually approve of this, anyone with me?”

Artemis then raised her hand, “As long as he chose his adviser wisely.” 

I smiled at my two children then heard Hera shrug from beside me, “Well, Artemis has a point.” Then she looked at me, “I’m quite surprised you’re willing to let your pride down enough for this decision.”

I chuckled (which surprised everyone in the room), “Being a mortal does wonders, I guess.”

Everyone then started murmuring more positively as the gods raised their hands one by one, until it was only Poseidon left. I turned to him with an eyebrow raised. He was smiling like an idiot as always, “Oh, you were serious?” he asked mischievously.

I rolled my eyes, “Indeed I am.”

He then raised his hand, “Wait till’ Hades hears that his son has impacted you so much.”

“Let’s not-” 

“I’m actually here, like the whole time. I also kept close watch of your said quest.” We turned to the corner of the room, noticing Hades for the first time. My cheeks flushed in embarrassment but I tried to keep it together, “Well then, what do you think?”

Hades nodded seriously, though his eyes were twinkling with pride, whether for his son or me, I wasn’t sure, “Now, let’s hear who those advisors are.”

I nodded happier than I’m showing, “Alright, let’s start with the obvious.” I waved my hand, then suddenly Hestia was there by Jason’s side, “You called, brother?”

I nodded, “I’ll get back to you, sis. Just have to make sure all three of you are here before offering.”

Jason nodded in agreement at that, “Three, The Greek’s lucky number.”

I nodded and then faced the other gods again, “Alright, now, the final 2.” I waved my hands then Eros and Asclepius appeared beside Hestia.

Everyone gasped at the choice. Hera was the first to speak, “Do you really trust Asclepius after all he's done?!”

I shrugged, “I said I’d give him a second chance, and I meant it.” Hera huffed in annoyance as Apollo interjected, “My son has always been a good person. This whole incident wasn’t his fault.” I nodded in agreement, hoping the other gods would understand too.

Eros, Hestia, and Asclepius turned to me with questioning looks.

“Now, everyone listen. I have reasons why I chose them to be my advisors so hear me out first before overreacting, as gods often do.”

Most gods didn’t like that, but they didn’t have a choice, I am their king after all. Gods, it’s good to be king again. I cleared my throat then stood up, shrinking so that I could stand in front of Hestia, Eros, and Asclepius. 

Hestia was smiling at me as I approached her first, “I wish you accept for your heart is so filled with compassion and understanding, but you could also be quite stubborn when you know something is right and should be done. You used to be an Olympian, yet you stepped down to avoid a war. You have most qualities that gods do not but should have, and these qualities are the reasons why no one hates you, and why you understand most demigods, soo… Think about it, and I hope you accept.”

I then walked towards Eros who was looking smugly at me. I just rolled my eyes at this as I said, “You’re the god of erotic love, and yet you understand every type of love. This gives you a sort of empathy when it comes to demigods and their need to be self-sacrificing when it comes to their loved ones. So, I decided to appoint you too because we all know how enemies love to target demigods by their weaknesses, most of their weaknesses involve the people that they love.” 

Eros nodded, then I walked towards Asclepius. He looked doubtful, saying, “Hera’s right, I don’t deserve this.” I shushed him as I shook my head, “Don’t drown in guilt. Will Solace already reassured you with that, right?” He nodded then I continued, “You are quite valuable, you know. I said that you’d be recognized for all you’ve done back then, and so, here it is. You have always been pure-hearted especially as a demigod.” I put on a gentle smile before continuing, “That’s why I’m choosing you. You’ve been a demigod once, and you still act like one in some ways. I shouldn’t have killed you for trying to do something kind. I may have gone overboard. Because of that, you’d understand how a demigod thinks, and recognize what a god has done wrong. You could help quite a lot to change Olympus for the better, like you hoped, if only you’d accept.”

I then walked towards Jason as he smiled at me. I then asked, “Did I do good?”

He nodded, “You did great.” I then turned to the other gods, “One last thing as these three decide.” I put an arm around Jason’s shoulder then turned to him, whispering, “I hope this is alright.” He nodded though shifted awkwardly, obviously not expecting this. I then turned back to the gods again, “Let’s stop holding back. Just like me, the old rules are whack. So, to avoid anymore demigods doubting themselves then turning against us, we must show how we truly care for them. Sure, don’t shower them with so much affection . Now, that would be uncomfortable, but try to be more supportive and more present as a parent. We all know we care for them, we need not hide it anymore.” 

Warm smiles actually tugged at everyone’s lips except for Hades. I gave him a sympathetic look, “Brother-” but he glared at me as if saying ‘Later, we’ll talk later.’ So I nodded, knowing that Hades would rather talk of this matter privately. So, I turned back towards the three soon to be appointed advisors (hopefully), I’ve thought about this well, and they really are the perfect candidate.

Hestia was the first to nod, “You know I rarely object towards an offer, especially one that would help change Olympus for the better.”

Eros then nudged me in the arm as if we’re all ‘buddies’ now, “You think I’d turn down a promotion? No way! I’m in!” I rolled my eyes but couldn’t help smiling. Aphrodite squealed at that, “My son’s going to be Zeus’ advisor!”

We both ignored that as I turned to Asclepius, “So?”

Asclepius bit his lip nervously, “Just… Are you sure you trust me enough for this?”

I nodded, “I believe in you. Here’s a way to be recognized and to redeem yourself for all the wrong you’ve done. What do you say?”

Asclepius looked hesitant at first, but then a smile occupied his lips and confidence filled his eyes, “For a better Olympus.” I smiled back gratefully before returning to my throne, then turning to all the gods, “This is a start of a new era for the Olympians. This is just the start of the many changes we must make, but starting today, I promised that Olympus, together with the world, will become a better place.” Everyone nodded in agreement as Apollo started to clap his hands, urging the others to follow. 

I sighed, I wish I was doing this right. If only Nico was here… Then I turned to Hades. Right, we had to talk.

So, I turned to the god of the dead, hiding my true intentions with a stern look on my face as I said, "Hades, my brother, I think we must discuss closing that sinkhole going straight to Tartarus right in front of Camp's entrance." 

Hades nodded in understanding, seeing through my façade just as Nico had many times before, "Shall we in private?"

I nodded, "I think it would be for the best." I then turned to the rest of the gods, "That's all for today. You are all dismissed." 

Then without looking back, I followed Hades who began walking out of the room. 

~ In The Infirmary~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

I woke up to the smell of disinfectant. I smiled at the familiar smell of the infirmary. My body was still sore so I let my eyes wander around. As I did, I recognized that this was the same bed I stayed at a few years back. It was those three days where Will pestered over my health while he flirted so hard until my dense brain processed it. I smiled wider at that. Look how far we've gotten. 

I then turned my head to notice Will sleeping on a chair beside my bed, he looked so peaceful with the light bouncing off his hair, making it look golden. His arms were crossed, and his head was lopsided at his right shoulder. Dam it, he’s going to have a stiff neck if he stays like that, so I called him, “William.” though my voice came out hoarse.

No response, he must be as tired as me. Then, why is he here? He should be sleeping in his own bed! Gods, he’s such a hypocrite. I then took the glass of water from my bedside, drank a bit of it then without hesitation threw the remaining water at Will, which effectively woke him up in a panic, “What? Huh- what?!”

I was smirking as he turned to me, “Morning, Solace.”

Will groaned, “Here I was thinking that we’re over the whole waking me up in the most inconvenient ways phase.”

I snickered, “I’m afraid it wasn’t a phase, sunshine.” I said innocently, “You’re going to have to live with it forever, considering you agreed to get married to me.”

Will signed in defeat with a smile on his face, “Yeah.” Then his smile slowly turned into a frown as anger filled his eyes. I knew that look. Uh-oh, I’m in trouble.

He then stood up from his chair then stomped towards me with his arms still crossed, “You, Nico di Angelo, are the most idiotic person I know! How dare you wish for me to just let you go into Tartarus alone when you’re incapable of fighting! You could’ve died.”

I bit my lip, “I wanted you to live.”

Will scoffed in disbelief, “You wanted me to live? Did it ever cross that thick skull of yours that I wanted you to live too?! That I wouldn’t want to survive if you didn’t? That I wouldn’t want to go on with life knowing that my home, the only person who truly understood and loved me died? That I would rather fall there with you than live with that in my conscience?!” Will was shaking as I blinked at him in response to his sudden outburst. 

I hummed wanting to feel annoyed but only feeling a burst of affection at what he’s saying. Will cares so much about me, I just can’t- How did I get so lucky again?

Will’s anger seeped away, leaving that cute pout on his face, “Why are you just staring at me?” he whined, "You should be retorting something back, defending yourself by now." he added, still with that adorable pout that would probably haunt me (in a good way) for the rest of my life. 

I smiled, wanting to laugh, feeling all fluttery inside, “Because you love me.” I gently said. It was so simple. I wanted to retort back, believe me, I do. But after everything we've been through, I just couldn't because Will's words were right, and maybe for once, I should show him how I truly feel, and let him see just how important he and his care is to me. 

Will’s look softened as a bright smile occupied his face. He approached me, trying to cup my cheeks. But just to annoy him, I moved away. He pouted cutely once again, hiding his hurt,  “What’s wrong?”

I shrugged, “Are you sure you’re not about to slap me?” I teased. 

Will’s eyes widened in realization then began chuckling as I finally let him cup my cheek, “I didn’t really want to, but I certainly want to now. Gods Nico, you’re so annoying!”

I gave him a smug smile, “Yet you won’t.”

Will hummed, pretending to think about it, “I mean, I could consider it.” I gave him a challenging look but he quickly added, “But of course I won't, you know why?”

A smile played on my lips as I said, “Because you love me too much?”

Will hummed in agreement, an even brighter smile playing at his lips. It was so genuine and sincere, it just made my heart long to see it every single day, “Exactly, that’s why I’m getting married to you, dummy.”

I shrugged, “For all I know you’re just getting forced to-” But I didn’t get to finish my sentence as Will immediately leaned forward, placing a gentle kiss on my lips. When he pulled away he looked me straight in the eyes, his bright blue eyes making my breath hitch because dam, I could drown at how beautiful they were, “Shut up.” he said.

I chuckled, “Message received.” Then he began to lean down again. I placed a finger on his lips, stopping him when he got close, as I said, “I love you too, more than anything else in this world, and I’d do anything for you, and do everything in my will to make sure we get married.”

I let go of Will’s lips then he smiled, “Save it for the vows, di Angelo.”

I hummed in agreement, rolling my eyes, “Dork.” Then faster than he could blink, I reached for the back of his head, gripping at his blonde curls then pulled us closer together until we were kissing again. For that moment I didn’t even care that Will was still kinda wet from the glass of water I ‘spilled’ on him, everything was perfect, the world seemed peaceful, and nothing else mattered. 

Will and I are finally home .

Chapter Text

~ In The Hades Cabin ~

[Nico di Angelo’s POV]

It was the day of my wedding, and my friends are helping me prepare for it. Fussing all around me are Reyna, Hazel, Jason, Percy, Hazel, and Frank. They also happen to be my entourage for today. Since it was a gay wedding, the genders for the entourage didn’t matter. On Will’s side, he had Austin, Kayla, Leo, Rachel, Piper, and Annabeth.

My best man was Jason, while he chose to have a best woman which of course was Kayla. We couldn’t see each other ever since last night because it was ‘bad luck’ and gods, I’m getting impatient. Our friends made sure that we stayed away though. Dam they’re so fucking annoying but I love them all so much (Don’t tell them that).

Chiron allowed us to have our wedding and reception in camp to both our relief. We wanted to make sure it would be monster free. So, the basics of this wedding is, Will walks down the aisle because I hate attention, oh! And because his father would just love that much attention. Then the person (or should I say goddess)  officiating us was Hestia because why not? Then our wedding ceremony would be happening by this open clearing in the forest where Will and I would secretly have picnics as we escape camp activities. 

As for the reception, it would happen just as the sun goes down, at the canoe lake. We set it up the same way Will set up our engagement. Only this time, with glowing hyacinths courtesy of Persephone. The dance would of course happen by the dock of the lakes, but then campers would get their food before taking up a canoe made and decorated by Apollo and Eros to fit the occasion.

Persephone helped us pick the flowers and our clothes were made by Aphrodite herself. The gods have been really helpful, though I wasn’t really surprised. What saddened me though was the fact that I haven’t heard from both my father and Zeus since the quest. I understand why my dad doesn’t reach out anymore, but Zeus? I really thought we’d become close (Don’t tell him that) and I kinda miss him. (Again, don’t tell him that). 

Will and I did send an invitation to Olympus since the gods are being more present, maybe some of them would attend, right? I let out a sigh.

I was snapped out of my thoughts as Jason turned the chair I was seating on, “What’s with the down face? You should be happy, it’s your wedding day!”

Reyna huffed beside him, “Look, I’m not one for relationships, but Jason’s right.”

I shrugged, standing up then approaching the mirror, looking at myself, “It’s nothing, leave me alone.” I was wearing a modern black tuxedo with silver buttons, plus, silver ends, silver bow tie and lapels. My slacks were plain black, then I was wearing a hyacinth flower crown (Will’s idea that Persephone backed up).

I observed myself, trying not to think about how I’d love for both of my dad and Zeus to be here. Hazel then approached me, fixing my collar. She looked beautiful in her purple and golden dress (our theme colors for the day). She then straightened my flower crown as she said, “You’re thinking about dad, are you?”

My eyes widened as I shifted my engagement ring nervously, “Yeah…” 

Hazel then offered me a warm smile, “I bet he’d be watching even if he was far, and you know what?”

I sighed, and even though I knew the answer, I asked, “What?”

Hazel finished fixing me up as she took a step back looking me up and down before answering, “He would want you to be happy. It’s what he always wanted, remember?”

I sighed, trying for a smile, “You’re right.”

Percy decided to interrupt at that moment, “Uh, bro?”

I glared at him, “What?!”

Percy rolled his eyes as he tapped his watch, “Your wedding’s about to start, we better get you at the end of the aisle.”

I sighed then smiled, all worries disappearing. I was getting married to Will . The details didn’t matter because right now the only thing that mattered was Will, and the idea of living with him, bound by vows forevermore.

“Well, those are some sappy thoughts, di Angelo.” I turned around to see Eros, feeling my cheeks flush red, “What are you doing here?”

Eros rolled his eyes, “Well, I got your invite.”

My eyes widened then I composed myself as I nodded in understanding. It took me a few seconds before realizing that Eros was blocking the door, “What are you doing?”

Eros raised his eyebrow then gave me a smug smile, “Oh, I’m distracting you for a while.”

I was about to protest, saying that I’ll be late, but then Jason furiously marched in front of me, “Oh no you don’t! You’ve hurt Nico once I won’t-”

Eros just waved him off though, glaring at Jason, “Look, I’m not here to stop such a beautiful pair from getting married, not after my efforts to get him here. Someone simply asked for a favor because he wanted to talk to Nico.”

I shrugged, placing a reassuring hand on Jason’s shoulder, shooting him a look that says, ‘I’ll take it from here.’. Jason backed off as I faced Eros, “And who wants to talk to me?”

Then suddenly, there was a knock on my door. Eros smirked, “You’ll find out soon enough.” Then suddenly Eros was gone. 

I sighed then reached for the door. As soon as I opened it, I gasped because standing right in front of the doorway was… “Dad?”

He gave me an awkward smile (It was awkward because Hades rarely smiles, and I doubt he knows how to smile properly), “Hi Nico, son… I hope I’m not barging in.” He then looked inside then turned to Hazel, “Oh wow, you’ve grown into a beautiful lady.” Hazel flushed, muttering a quick thanks, also in shock. Hades or Pluto wasn’t supposed to talk to them.

He then cleared his throat, snapping me out of my shock, “Can I come in?”

I turned to my friends, and they seem to understand as they one by one left my cabin with Hazel and Frank going last. Hades turned to them as they passed, then grabbed Frank, “You better take good care of her, okay?”

Hazel rolled her eyes, fanning herself in embarrassment, “Dad…” But Frank knew better so he nodded, “Yes sir Lord of the Underworld, Pluto sir.” My dad then let Frank go with a smirk on his face, as if he did a good deed. Once everyone was gone, I closed the door then let Hades in.

We stood there in awkward silence for a while, neither of us a good conversationalist before I finally got antsy to just get married already. “Sooo, I assume you’re not here to accuse me of being supposedly dead because you just noticed both Hazel and I as if we’re meant to be alive.”

Hades gave me a mischievous look, “What are you talking about? You didn’t die! I mean, did you see Thanatos come to get you? Plus, I didn’t see your name in the tablet where all the dead names go-”

“What are you-”

He shrugged, “But you know my fingers are kinda clumsy sometimes I accidentally delete names… But don’t worry I double checked and found some witnesses who testify that you absolutely didn’t lose your heartbeat on that day.” He then cleared his throat, “I mean three gods testifying that you didn’t even come close to death is enough for me to rule out the possibility that you died. As for the liquid you drank… Well for all we know, it could just be Nectar, right?" he then winked mischievously. 

It took a while before I realized what he was trying to say, causing a massive smile to spread across my face. So, Zeus, Asclepius, and Apollo testified that I didn’t die. Why am I not even surprised? Hades actually smiled back, we were both surprised at that as he explained, “As for Hazel, well, Zeus said since she was one of the seven, she deserves her second chance in life. Especially since it wasn’t her fault that she was born way too early than she was meant to be.”

I didn’t know that my smile could spread more, yet it did, causing my cheeks to hurt. Then to my surprise, Hades offered his arm, “Now that’s out of the way, let’s get you married. I’ll walk you down the aisle.”

My eyes widened, wanting to tell him that I wasn’t the one to do so, but he shushed me, “I talked to Apollo and Will before this, and they were cool with it as long as you are.”

I bit my lip then looked at my dad, the Lord of the Underworld, genuinely wanting this even if it meant being the center of attention, then he added, “Oh! I have one more surprise too. Well, it’s more of his surprise but…”

I gave him a questioning look, “Who’s he?”

Hades shrugged, “Walk down the aisle to find out.” Dam it, he knew me too well. I was beyond curious now as I accepted and grabbed my father’s arms, “Alright, let’s do this.” Hades hummed in content then he shadow travelled us towards the ceremony’s place.

We were about to walk towards our places when Hades faced me, as if remembering something, “Oh! Do you mind telling your friend Percy thar Mrs. O’Leary may stay in the Underworld for a while. You see, ever since you’ve brought her there to play with Cerberus. They’ve been quite fond of each other.” Then Hades shuddered.

My eyes widened in realization though it did make me happy to hear the news, “Oh! Gods, who knew Cerberus would ever find love?”

Hades rolled his eyes, “Who thought monsters can love?!”

I shrugged, “Anyone including monsters can love, you know.” He was about to more but then we heard Chiron galloping towards us with a huge smile on his face, “Nico!” Then he bowed towards my dad, “Lord Hades.” Hades nodded. Chiron then rushed us over at the end of the line of our entourage. In front of us stood Percy and Annabeth. 

I tapped Annabeth on the shoulder who looked back at me with a smile as I asked, “Uh… How does Will look?”

Annabeth pursed her lips as Percy turned back with a teasing look, “Impatient much?”

Annabeth nudged her boyfriend then gave me an apologetic look, “You gotta be patient.” Ugh, why do I have to? Then Annabeth winked at me, “We kept it simple though because Piper said you’re not going to stop loving Will because of his looks. You guys are basically meant to be.”

I rolled my eyes, my nerves soothing a bit but still quite antsy and excited, “Well this line’s taking too long.” Annabeth chuckled with an eye roll as she looked back in front again.

Hades then nudged me, “I didn’t know you were such a sap. You must take it from me.”

I shrugged, “Not to be rude, but you kidnapped your wife before she fell in love for you. I doubt I took this side of me from you.” 

Suddenly, Persephone appeared, giggling beside Hades, “Oh he is, especially when we’re alone. Your father is so needy, did you know?” She then ruffled Hades' hair who let out a grunt before she turned to me, handing me a bouquet of Hyacinths and Sunflowers, “Don’t forget your bouquet, silly. It goes with your headdress.” 

I accepted the flower, giving her a grateful look, “Thanks for helping us with the wedding.” Persephone waved her hand dismissively as if it’s like nothing, “What are mom’s for?” Then she looked in front, “Oh! Your time is coming up. I better take my seat.” She kissed Hades hastily in the cheek, who blushed profusely at the public show of affection, then she left me a wink, “I’ll see you boys later, eh?” Then she was gone, leaving a scent of Spring flowers behind.

Hades sighed, “Marriage may be annoying sometimes, but it’s definitely worth it.”

I smiled at my dad, “Maybe you are more sappy than you let on.” Hades rolled his eyes but didn’t get to respond because then, it was my turn to walk down the aisle. As Percy and Annabeth got out of the way, I gasped.

There were rustic chairs with gold ribbons where our guest sat. Well they were seated, but now they’re all standing, looking at me expectantly. The aisle itself, well, there’s no carpet, meaning I had to walk through the grass which only added to the beauty of all of it.There were also purple ribbons that was tied from one chair to the next, but only with the middle chairs, then in the midst of the ribbons there are sunflowers glued to them. Making the aisle look like a clear path even without the usual carpet.

The thing is, that wasn’t what made me gasp, no… Apparently the beautiful view just blurs in the background as soon as you see the man standing, waiting in the midst of it all, “Will.” I breathed out with such affection. Will smiled at me from across the aisle as my dad tugged at my arm, “I think we should walk.”

Tears began to swell in my eyes, threatening to fall. It’s happening, I’m really getting married. I was so mesmerized by Will that I didn’t realize my body went into auto-pilot as my foot started to take one step after another on its own. Then in the background played (courtesy of Apollo) was the instrumental of “I See The Light” Gods… Everything was so perfect. My heart swelled in joy as I kept my eyes on Will who’s eyes also seemed to be sparkling in joy, completely ignoring the crowd.

Will was stunning with his sunflower flower crown, and his yellow long-sleeved polo topped with a vest the same color of the typical Hyacinth, plain white slacks, and finally put together with a tie. He looked way too colorful and way too much like dork that it was perfect. He’s outfit is just, so him. 

As soon as I reached the end of the aisle, my dad handed my hand to Will, whispering a quick, “You better not hurt my son.”

Will just smiled at the threat, “Would never dream of it.” Hades seemed content as he placed my hand on top of Will’s before facing me, “Make me proud by being happy.” I nodded, then he left us alone.

Hestia beamed at both of us as the music died down, “Isn’t it a good day for a wedding?” Everyone murmured in agreement, both gods and demigods alike. Hestia then continued, “It was a pleasure to be offered a chance to officiate the wedding of such a strong couple who’s been through so much that they deserved nothing but to be happy in each other’s arms.”

Both Will and I turned to her with wide smiles until… “But I’m afraid I won’t be officiating today. I was asked for a favor, saying he wanted to surprise Nico…” Will and I became confused but Hestia gave me a reassuring look, “And I believe that you’re going to like this surprise.” 

Hestia then stepped out of the way. As soon as she did, Zeus stepped in front of us. Scratch what I said about everything being perfect earlier. Now, everything really was perfect, “Zeus?”

Zeus winked at me, “Well don’t be surprised, you didn’t think I’d miss your wedding, would you?”

I was speechless, oh gods, Zeus, the king of the gods is actually here. In my wedding , and offering to officiate, “So? What do you say? May I?”

I turned to Will as if to ask permission even though I knew what he’d say. He beamed at me, “You heard him, what do you say?”

I turned to Zeus then nodded, “It would be an honor.”

Zeus pursed his lips then smiled at me, “It would be an honor for me too.” He then turned toward the crowd, “Let’s get these two wed, shall we?”

There were a few cheers before Zeus cleared his throat, showing his authority as he continued, “I used to not understand love, and maybe I still don’t fully but, I’m learning, and you want to know why? Indeed, it’s because of these two boys in front of us now. They’ve shown me the importance of following your heart. It’s what kept them going, it’s what built their relationship. Sure, there are flaws, but nothing, not even the world, not even us gods, not even the idea of love itself is flawless. But you know, despite the flaws of each other, Nico and Will saw passed through them and accepted each other for who they truly are. Something that possibly not even their best friend’s could have done, but then again I am wrong, want to know why? Because they are each other’s best friends. These two would be there for each other through both the bad and good. Gods, they’re always willing to die just to keep the other safe, just to keep their home safe. If that isn’t true love, then I don’t know what is.”

The tears were getting harder and harder to fight as I held Will’s hand in one of mine. We would steal glances at each other as Zeus kept talking, and everytime I caught him, his smile just made my heart flutter. Zeus was right, Will and I may not be perfect, but we fit each other well… We were meant to be.

Zeus then cleared his throat, getting both our attention, “Now, I could go on for a whole day talking about how much these two are perfect for each other, but I don’t really want to come out as a sap.” There were a few snickers and chuckles from the crowd but Zeus ignored them as he turned to us, “I believe it’s time for the vows?”

Will and I nodded, then I raised my hand, not wanting to wait anymore, “Can I say mine first?”

Zeus gave me a wink before saying, “Of course you could.” I rolled my eyes at the teasing tone and turned to face Will who was already crying, “I haven’t even started yet!” I whined.

Will chuckled, his voice watery from the crying as he wiped the tears out of his eyes, “I’m so sorry, I’m just so happy and you’re making me happier-” He cut himself off, took a deep breath before continuing, “Gods, I’m rambling. Sorry darling, please tell me your vows.”

I knew those weren’t his vows yet, but the fact that I was getting this effect from Will made the tears finally break out. I punched Will gently on the arm, “Don’t cry, you’re making me cry too!”

Suddenly Percy shouted from the crowd, “Are you going to bicker until the day’s over or do we get to hear your vows?!”

I glared at the direction of the voice, “Shut up, Jackson!” Then I turned back towards Will, wiping the tears out of my eyes, then taking a deep breath as I started speaking my heart out through my vow, “Look, the plan was to be as sarcastic and sassy as I could…” I paused, letting the guests laugh for a while before I continued, “But you deserve better than that. Gods Will, you deserve the world!” Will’s smile brightened at that, resurrecting the skeletal butterflies in my stomach (Who knew they were still there?), “And at first, I was so shocked that you would choose me over everybody else. I wouldn’t make you happy, I was the epitome of sadness and the shadows.” 

Will looked like he wanted to reassure me but I didn’t let him, immediately continuing, “Until you turned my world around. I’ve learned to accept and love myself more while being in a relationship. Usually, finding oneself could be a reason to end a relationship, but for me, for us, it was different. This relationship was what helped find who I truly am, find those that made me happy, but most importantly, it was what led to me finding my home.” I didn’t even try anymore as the tears streamed down my eyes down the rest of my face, until it hit the ground, “And he’s here. My home is here, standing right in front of me. And I would say that I have no idea what to offer him, but it’s a lie, I know that now.” I then tightened my grip on Will’s hand as he tried to wipe the tears out of my face using his other, “I could offer you so much, your protection, your company, and your happiness. That is if you’ll accept it because I could be with you, and I won’t even say ‘till’ death do us part.’ because you’re not getting rid of me that easily. No, I’ll provide you with all that you deserve, always and forever.” I then nodded, signalling that I was over.

Will raised an eyebrow teasingly at me, “I know you want to say something sassy, just go for it.”

I smiled widely at that as I added, “Could you stop staring at me like I’m the most perfect person in the world, it’s quite annoying. You’re making me all jittery inside and all shaky outside!”

Will chuckled, “Do you really want me to stop looking at you, darling?”

I immediately shook my head, “Please don’t.” I kicked myself internally for sounding so desperate, but that feeling was quickly replaced by my heart doing cartwheels due to Will’s smile widening. He then cleared his throat, looking at Zeus for permission who then nodded. Will smiled at me as he took out something from his pocket, “You have no idea how many drafts of this vow I threw away, and you know what?” He ripped the paper into pieces then let the wind take it away, “I’m going to throw this away too. You deserve more than just some scripted vow, yet I hope I don’t regret this.”

I chuckled at that, “But you’re the one good with words between the two of us.” I pointed out.

Will groaned, “That’s the point! I usually am good with words, but now, I’m just speechless. We’ve been through so much, and yet I’m speechless. It’s just that no amount of words or reasoning can ever sum up how much I truly love you. You say that I turned your world around, but I always thought it was the other way around…” He pursed his lips hesitantly, then I gave him a reassuring smile before he continued, “Care for a haiku?

The sun shine brightly,

But it would not be the same, 

If you’re not with me.” 

Will chuckled before continuing, “Look? Guess I did know what to say. Gods, the effect you have on me on times that I don’t believe in myself, when the world seems to be crumbling, and yet you’re just there, you say some things, give me a hug, then BAM! I actually believe that everything will be better someday. And looking where we are now, I guess things did get better. You’re the only thing that mattered, di Angelo. I would give anything just to keep you by my side and I could’ve said more cause gods, my original vow was three pages long back to back, but as I said earlier, no number of words could ever truly express how much I love you. So with that, I’ll skip to the important part… You are my home, and now I wish that you would remain to be…” His eyes were filled with affection that I couldn’t stop smiling as he let out another chuckle then finished, “I hope you don’t mind me stealing this, but… Always and Forever.” he quoted then tears fell from both our eyes, gods, we’re such saps.

Zeus then cleared his throat, his eyes red, also trying not to cry. I smiled at that as he said, “Do you guys have your rings?”

We both nodded as Kayla handed Will his, and Jason handed to me, mine. Zeus clasped his hands, “Oh gods, it’s really happening, huh?”

Will chuckled in agreement, tears still streaming down his face as I snapped, “Just hurry up and get as wed already.”

Zeus chuckled then turned to me seriously, “Do you Nico di Angelo, take Will Solace as your lawfully wed husband?”

I wanted to tease and pretend to think about it but I just couldn’t, instead I faced Will with such affection as I answered, “I do.”

Will cried even more as his hand shook, trying to place the ring into my finger. Then Zeus turned to Will, “Do I even have to ask you?”

Will laughed at that, “Well if the tears of joy aren't making it obvious then I guess you should.”

Zeus turned to me questioningly, and I shrugged, despite the tears also streaming down my face “I want my verbal confirmation.” I said stubbornly.

Zeus chuckled at that as he turned to Will, “Do you Will Solace, take Nico di Angelo as your lawfully wed husband?”

Will’s eyes met mine making me drown in them again as Will said with so much sincerity it made my heart do more cartwheels again (At this point I may get a heart attack because of too much joy. Is that a thing?), “I do.”

I fumbled for the ring then placed it on his fingers. Then my breath hitch in realization. Oh gods, it’s happening, it’s gods dam happening…”

Zeus smiled at us proudly as he said, “So, with the power vested in me, I hereby pronounce you each other’s husbands. You may now kiss each other.”

Will was only beginning to stare, but I’ve been antsy since this morning. So, I tiptoed then kissed Will, he immediately kissed back holding onto the back of my hair for support. Gods, this was probably the most passionate kiss we have ever kissed.

When we pulled away everyone was cheering as Persephone and Aphrodite urged me to throw the bouquet I was holding. I rolled my eyes but turned my back from the crowd. I took Will’s hand and placed it on the bouquet with me, “Let’s throw it together.” Will smiled then gripped the bouquet with me.

He turned back asking, “You all ready?” They cheered, so Will and I took that as confirmation. We threw the bouquet together, then suddenly it landed exactly on Hazel’s hands.

She was so shocked she started fanning herself as my dad glared at a now blushing Frank. I rolled my eyes at their shenanigans then faced Will, “I love you so much.”

Will hummed in agreement, “I love you too, my home.” Then we kissed again, this time more gently but just as sincere.

Apollo then appeared beside Will grinning at us, "Congratulations you two!" Then he enveloped us both in a hug so tight we couldn't breathe."

Will was the one to get us out as he tapped his father's back ,"Uh, dad… Can't breathe." 

Apollo then pulled away, "Sorry, sorry!" 

I fiddled with the wedding ring in my hand before plucking up the courage to face him, "Hey Apollo-" 

Apollo cut me off by shooting finger guns, "That's dad to you." 

I rolled my eyes as Will laughed before I continued, "I just wanted to say thank you… For saving me while I fell to Tartarus.

Apollo gave me a smile as warm as the sun as he said, "That was nothing, son-in-law. If I haven't saved you, Will would be devastated and I could never live with that." 

Will smiled at his dad, "Aww… Dad…" 

Apollo hummed, "Well no need for gratitude now. We have more important matters to attend to!"

Will and I then turned to him questioningly. Apollo shrugged, "Monster Proof cameras for memories! Time to take pictures!" 

Will and I exchanged a look then smiled at him. I hummed in agreement, "Alright then… Dad." I managed, "Time to take some pictures I guess." 

As soon as the pictures were taken, we proceeded to the reception which was a blur. 

We had our first dance with our background music being “Only Us from Dear Evan Hansen”. It was as perfect as a dance can get. Of course we bickered through it and everyone just laughed before joining us on the dance floor, all gods and demigods alike. 

Then we sliced our cake and played some games that newly wed usually does. Then for a moment, everyone just rode a canoe and drifted into the lake, stargazing and basking at how beautiful the stars are, and how peaceful the night was. 

It may be tiring having to work with everyone's attention, but it was worth it.

At the end of the festivities, the gods told us they needed to leave because they still have 'matters' to attend to. 

Zeus was the last to leave, surprisingly giving me a hug, "No one will know about this." 

Will then raised his hand, "Umm I'm here…" 

Zeus glared at him, but I came in between, "Don't worry, he won't tell anyone, not if I have a say in it." 

Will chuckled, "You're making it seem like I follow everything you told me to do." 

I snickered, "Well I am the king, am I not? I'm definitely more dominant." 

Will hummed, "Unless it's about your health, then you have no choice but to follow me, doctor's orders." 

I rolled my eyes, though I was smiling. Before I could come up of a comeback, Zeus cleared his throat, "Well this is too sweet for me. I should go." 

I chuckled, then stopped him, "Jason told me what you did to Olympus…" 

He looked up, suddenly interested, "And?" 

I smiled proudly at him, "Keep it up." 

He nodded, content with my answer, "Well… See you when I see you." Then he was gone. 

We finished everything off by heading off towards the bonfire. One final bonfire. That’s right, Will and I are about to say goodbye to Camp Half-Blood though not permanently, but we wanted to get a life. We announced this to the group, and though it was sad news, no one disagreed with us.

Kayla then asked us, “So, what’s next for the two of you?”

I took Will’s hand in mine then raised it, “Well, for one, we’d have to work around this whole marriage thing.”

Everyone laughed at that as Annabeth said, “It’s not easy but it gets better.” Percy huffed beside her, “What’s that supposed to mean?!” Annabeth just ruffled his hair with an eye roll, “Don’t worry about it, I still love you.”

Percy sighed in relief at that, “Well, if you say so.” Then they kissed.

Will then hummed wistfully, “Well, after our honeymoon, we could try out college. We didn’t get a chance since you know… 2 years of our life were taken for us.”

I raised an eyebrow at him, “College after marriage? I don’t think that’s normal.”

Will rolled his eyes, “Oh darling, I doubt anything’s normal with our lives.”

I thought about it then remembered how Will wanted to be a doctor, so I turned to Reyna, “Could we apply to New Rome University but get a house or apartment within the city instead of staying in the dorms?”

Will squealed at that as Reyna nodded, “I’ll even help you two with your application. Just contact me after you know… Your…” She cleared her throat, “Honeymoon.”

I chuckled at her reaction then nodded, “Will do.”

Piper then turned to them, “Ooooh! Since it’s your last bonfire here, why don’t you two sing a song for us?”

I groaned, “You guys didn’t do that before deciding to leave camp.” But then Will nudged me, “Nothing is normal about our life, remember?” He reminded me, “We’re unique, even as a couple.”

I shrugged, “You’re a dork.”

“And yet you married me.”

I rolled my eyes, “Ugh! Fine, whatever…” Will smiled mischievously, knowing that I actually wanted this deep inside. We walked towards the front hand in hand as Will told his brother Austin our song choice. Then we began singing in unison throughout the whole song, just staring into each other’s eyes, meaning every word towards each other:

You are my sunshine, my only sunshine

You make me happy when skies are grey

You never know, dear, how much I love you

Please don't take my sunshine away

The other night, dear, as I lay sleeping

I dreamt I held you in my arms

When I awoke, dear, I was mistaken

So I hung my head, and I cried

You are my sunshine, my only sunshine

You make me happy when skies are grey

You never know, dear, how much I love you

Please don't take my sunshine away

I'll always love you and make you happy

If you will only say the same

But if you leave me to love another

You'll regret it all one day

By the last chorus, Will gestured towards our friends and they all joined us in the singing, as they sway side to side. Couples are holding hands, and they all just beamed at us, at me proudly. As if my happiness was all they could ever wish for. 

You are my sunshine, my only sunshine

You make me happy when skies are grey

You never know, dear, how much I love you

Please don't take my sunshine away

Please don't take my sunshine away

As soon as it was over, I stared into Will’s bright blue eyes. It was sparkling again, more tears still threatening to fall, and then they did. My eyes started to tear up too, then we were hugging, “I told you not to cry, idiot” I said through my sobs, then we just stared like that for a while, probably contemplating what's going to happen next as we bask in the safety of each other's presence. 

We may be leaving camp, it doesn’t mean that we’re going to forget it. It’s where most of our memories are and we would cherish them forever.

But now, we have to move on, take another step, only this time as husbands (gods, it’s going to take some time getting used to saying that, and yet it feels so right.). I’d love to say we’re going to try to live a normal life, but as demigods? Well, it’s quite impossible. So here’s what I’ll say…

We’re approaching a new chapter, and we’d have to leave some things behind. Though, this change may be scary, and problems, both old (nightmares) and new may keep arising, but well… It’s okay. Why you may ask? Because we have each other. We finally found our home, our peace (for now) and we plan to keep each other’s homes safe. To be honest, we care for our homes so much that I would just feel sorry for those who try to mess or threaten it.

Will and I pulled away, stared at each other once again before finally pulling into a kiss. All our friends cheered at us, happy for us…

I guess all I could say now is… Here’s to a better tomorrow, not just for us, but also to the ‘New and Improved’ Olympus and to all of our friends. This definitely marks the end of a story, but it also marks the start of another. Whatever happens though, I’m sure that Will and I will do alright because we would be facing everything hand-in-hand, together…

Always and Forever.